diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/55158-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55158-0.txt | 8923 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8923 deletions
diff --git a/old/55158-0.txt b/old/55158-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index aed7dee..0000000 --- a/old/55158-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8923 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, May 1884, No. 8, by -The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, May 1884, No. 8 - -Author: The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -Editor: Theodore L. Flood - -Release Date: July 20, 2017 [EBook #55158] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CHAUTAUQUAN, MAY 1884 *** - - - - -Produced by Emmy, Juliet Sutherland and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - - - THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - _A MONTHLY MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO THE PROMOTION OF TRUE CULTURE. - ORGAN OF THE CHAUTAUQUA LITERARY AND SCIENTIFIC CIRCLE._ - - VOL. IV. MAY, 1884. No. 8. - - - - -Chautauqua Literary and Scientific Circle. - - -_President_—Lewis Miller, Akron, Ohio. - -_Superintendent of Instruction_—Rev. J. H. Vincent, D.D., New Haven, Conn. - -_Counselors_—Rev. Lyman Abbott, D.D.; Rev. J. M. Gibson, D.D.; Bishop H. -W. Warren, D.D.; Prof. W. C. Wilkinson, D.D. - -_Office Secretary_—Miss Kate F. Kimball, Plainfield, N. J. - -_General Secretary_—Albert M. Martin, Pittsburgh, Pa. - - - - -Contents - -Transcriber’s Note: This table of contents of this periodical was created -for the HTML version to aid the reader. - - REQUIRED READING - Readings from Roman History 437 - Commercial Law - IV.—Real Estate 439 - Sunday Readings - [_May 4_] 440 - [_May 11_] 441 - [_May 18_] 441 - [_May 25_] 442 - Readings in Art - II.—The Painters and Paintings of Northern Europe 442 - Selections from American Literature - Thomas Bailey Aldrich 446 - Bayard Taylor 446 - Celia Thaxter 447 - United States History 448 - The Divine Sculptor 451 - Reminiscences of Wendell Phillips 451 - Hesitation and Errors in Speech 454 - Astronomy of the Heavens for May 455 - The Amusements of the London Poor 457 - The Dead-Letter Office 460 - Agassiz 462 - Trained Nurses 466 - Eight Centuries with Walter Scott 467 - A Private Charity of Paris 471 - Self-Dependence 472 - Duties of Women as Mistresses of Households 473 - Military Prisoners and Prisons 475 - C. L. S. C. Work 477 - The Chautauqua University 478 - Outline of C. L. S. C. Readings 478 - Local Circles 478 - The C. L. S. C. in Canada 481 - Questions and Answers 482 - Chautauqua Normal Course 484 - Editor’s Outlook 485 - Editor’s Note-Book 488 - C. L. S. C. Notes on Required Readings for May 491 - Notes on Required Readings in “The Chautauquan” 494 - Talk About Books 495 - - - - -REQUIRED READING - -FOR THE - -_Chautauqua Literary and Scientific Circle for 1883-4_. - -MAY. - - - - -READINGS FROM ROMAN HISTORY. - -SELECTED BY WILLIAM CLEAVER WILKINSON. - -It has not been the compiler’s purpose in these extracts to produce a -continuous sketch of the history of Rome. That, in the space assigned, -would be impossible. It has not been his purpose to present to readers -incidents or events in Roman story judged to be the most important -or the most striking of all that were open to his choice. That, too, -would require more room than could here be commanded. His purpose has -been simply, from the long historic panorama of Rome, to cut out a few -pictures, at the same time interesting enough, compact enough, and -complete enough within themselves, to deserve and to admit being shown to -readers of THE CHAUTAUQUAN, in the comparatively small space that could -be allotted to them in these columns. - -We begin with a tale taken from the legendary part of Roman history. -Livy tells it for us, Mr. George Baker being his English interpreter, a -practical one and excellent. A war is in progress between the Romans and -the Albans. - - -THE LEGEND OF THE HORATII AND THE CURIATII. - -[_No date assignable._] - -It happened that, in each of the armies, there were three twin brothers, -between whom there was no disparity, in point of age, or of strength. -That their names were Horatius and Curiatius, we have sufficient -certainty, for no occurrence of antiquity has ever been more universally -noticed; yet, notwithstanding that the fact is so well ascertained, there -still remains a doubt respecting the names, to which nation the Horatii -belonged, and to which the Curiatii; authors are divided on the point; -finding, however, that the greater number concur in calling the Horatii -Romans, I am inclined to follow them. To these three brothers, on each -side, the kings proposed that they should support, by their arms, the -honor of their respective countries, informing them that the sovereignty -was to be enjoyed by that nation whose champions should prove victorious -in the combat. No reluctance was shown on their parts, and time and -place were appointed. Previous to the fight a league was made between -the Romans and Albans, on these conditions: That, whichever of the two -nations should, by its champions, obtain victory in the combat, that -nation should, without further dispute, possess sovereign dominion over -the other. - - * * * * * - -The league being concluded, the three brothers, on each side, pursuant -to the agreement, took arms, the friends of each putting them in mind -that “the gods of their country, the country itself, the whole of their -countrymen, whether at home or in the army, rested on their prowess -the decision of their fate.” Naturally bold and courageous, and highly -animated, beside, by such exhortations, they advanced into the midst, -between the two armies. The two armies sat down before their respective -camps, free from all apprehensions of immediate danger to themselves, but -not from deep anxiety, no less than sovereign power being at stake, and -depending on the bravery and success of so small a number. With all the -eagerness, therefore, of anxious suspense, they fixed their attention -on an exhibition which was far, indeed, from being a matter of mere -amusement. The signal being given, the three youths, who had been drawn -upon each side, as in battle array, their breasts animated with the -magnanimous spirits of whole armies, rushed forward to the fight, intent -on mutual slaughter, utterly thoughtless of their own personal peril, -and reflecting that, on the event of the contest, depended the future -fate and fortune of their respective countries. On the first onset, as -soon as the clash of their arms and the glittering of their swords were -perceived, the spectators shuddered with excess of horror, and their -hopes being, as yet, equally balanced, their voices were suppressed, -and even their breath was suspended. Afterward, in the progress of the -combat, during which not only the activity of the young men’s limbs, and -the rapid motions of their arms, offensive and defensive, but wounds -also, and blood, were exhibited to view, the three Albans were wounded, -and two of the Romans fell lifeless, one over the other. On their fall -the Alban army set up a shout of joy, while the Roman legions were in a -state of the most painful anxiety, almost bereft of hope, and reduced -to a state of despair by the situation of their champion, who was now -surrounded by the three Curiatii. It happened that he was unhurt, so -that, though singly he was by no means a match for them altogether, -yet was he confident of success against each of them, separately. In -order, therefore, to avoid their joint attack, he betook himself to -flight, judging that they would pursue with such different degrees of -speed as their wounds would allow. He had now fled to some distance -from the place where they had fought, when, looking back, he perceived -that there were large intervals between the pursuers, and that one was -at no great distance from him; against him he turned back, with great -fury, and while the Alban army called out to the Curiatii to succor -their brother, Horatius having in the meantime slain his antagonist, -proceeded, victorious, to attack the second. The Romans then cheered -their champion with shouts of applause, such as naturally burst forth -on occasions of unexpected joy; on his part, he delayed not to put an -end to the combat; for, before the third, who was at no great distance, -could come up to the relief of his brother, he dispatched the second -Curiatius. And now they were brought to an equality, in point of number, -only one on each side surviving, but were far from an equality either in -hopes or in strength; the one, unhurt, and flushed with two victories, -advanced with confidence to the third contest; the other, enfeebled by a -wound, fatigued with running, and dispirited, beside, by the fate of his -brethren already slain, met the victorious enemy. What followed could -not be called a fight; the Roman, exulting, cried out: “Two of you have -I offered to the shades of my brothers, the third I will offer to the -cause in which we are engaged, that the Roman may rule over the Alban;” -and, whilst the other could scarcely support the weight of his armor, he -plunged his sword downward into his throat; then as he lay prostrate, he -despoiled him of his arms. The Romans received Horatius with triumphant -congratulations, and a degree of joy proportioned to the greatness of -the danger that had threatened their cause. Both parties then applied -themselves to the burying of their dead, with very different dispositions -of mind; the one being elated with the acquisition of empire, the other -depressed under a foreign jurisdiction. The sepulchers still remain, in -the several spots where the combatants fell: those of the two Romans in -one place, nearer to Alba, those of the three Albans on the side next to -Rome; but in different places, as they fought. - - * * * * * - - Do our readers wonder that Byron speaks of Livy’s “pictured - page?” We advance immediately to the beginning of authentic - Roman history—the date of the war between Pyrrhus and Rome. Our - historian shall be the German, Wilhelm Ihne (pronounced Eé-nuh), - who, however, writes himself directly in English. He is still - later than Mommsen, and far more judicial than he. - - -THE EMBASSY OF CINEAS TO ROME. - -[_About 280 B. C._] - -The embassy of Cineas to Rome was celebrated in antiquity and was a -favorite topic for rhetorical declamation. It is said that he took with -him beautiful presents for men and women, but offered them in vain.[A] -Rome, which in a later time the Numidian king Jugurtha declared to be -ready to sell itself if only a purchaser could be found, was still, as -is related, pure and virtuous. It was the time of Manius Curius, the -conqueror of the Samnites, who, sitting by his own hearth and eating -his simple peasant’s food, had proudly rejected the tempting presents -of the Samnites; it was the time when C. Cornelius Rufinus was cast out -of the senate by the censors because he had silver plate to the weight -of ten pounds in his use. And was not Fabricius, the first soldier and -statesman of his time, a pattern of simplicity and contentment, and -superior to all temptation? What a contrast to the mercenary Greeks, -whose greatest patriots and statesmen were publicly accused of bribery, -and were compelled to defend themselves against such charges before the -public tribunals! But Cineas was a shrewd, experienced negotiator. Where -one scheme failed, he tried another. He discovered the point where the -stout Romans were vulnerable. He flattered their pride. On the second day -after his arrival he knew the names of all the senators and knights, and -had something obliging to say to each. He visited the influential men in -their houses, to get them secretly to favor his propositions. At length, -when he appeared in the senate and made known his commission, when he -brought offers of peace and friendship from the powerful king of Epirus, -the redoubted warrior, the victor of Heraclea, the senate wavered in -its decision; the deliberations lasted many days, and it appeared that -the advice of those would prevail whose courage was damped and whose -confidence was small. At that critical moment, the blind Appius Claudius, -bowed down with age and infirmity, appeared, supported by his sons, in -the solemn assembly. He had for some years retired from public life, but -his haughty temper could not brook the idea that Rome should accept -laws from a foreign conqueror. The Claudian pride which animated him was -the genuine Roman pride, the first national virtue. He summoned all his -strength once more to raise his voice in that council which he had so -often swayed by his wisdom, and had subdued by his indomitable will. As -if from the grave, and as if inspired by the genius of a better time, -his words, echoing in the ears of the breathless assembly, scared away -all pusillanimous considerations and infused the spirit of resistance -which animated the men of Rome when, from the height of the capitol, -they beheld the Gaulish conquerors rioting in the ruins of their town. -The speech of Appius Claudius was a monument of a glorious time, the -contemplation of which warmed and inspired succeeding generations. It -is the first speech of the contents of which there has been preserved -a substantially correct report. Later generations believed they -possessed even the exact words, and Cicero speaks of it as of a literary -composition of acknowledged authenticity. This view is hardly tenable; -but it may be believed that the general purport and some of the arguments -of the speech were faithfully preserved in the Claudian family books, and -we can not deny ourselves the pleasure of listening to the faint echo -which introduces us for the first time into the immediate presence of the -most august assembly of the old world. - -According to the tradition, Appius spoke something as follows: “Hitherto, -assembled fathers, I used to mourn that I was deprived of the light of -the eye; now, however, I should consider myself happy if, in addition -to that, I had lost the sense of hearing, that I might not hear the -disgraceful counsels which are here publicly proposed, to the shame of -the Roman name. How are you changed from your former estate! Whither -have your pride and your courage flown? You that boasted you would have -opposed the great Alexander himself if, in the period of your youth, he -had dared to invade Italy; that he would have lost in battle against -you the fame of the invincible, and would have found defeat or death in -Italy, to the glory of the Roman name—you now show that all this was -nothing but vain boasting; for you fear now the Chaonians and Molossians, -who have always been the spoil of the Macedonians, and you tremble -before Pyrrhus, who passed his life in the service of one of Alexander’s -satellites. Thus one single misfortune has made you forget what you once -were. And you are going to make him who is the author of your shame -your friend, together with those who brought him over to Italy. What -your fathers won by the sword, you will deliver up to the Lucanians -and the Bruttians. What is this but making yourselves servants of the -Macedonians? And some of you are not ashamed to call that peace which is -really slavery!” - -When Appius had spoken, the negotiations with Cineas were broken off. He -was warned immediately to leave the town, and to inform his king that -there could be no idea of peace and friendship between him and the Roman -people until he had left the shores of Italy. That was the answer of a -people conquered, but not broken in spirit; a people prepared to stand up -for their honor and their greatness, even to the last man. The impression -which the Romans made on Cineas is described as very powerful. It is said -that he compared the town of Rome to a temple, and the senators to kings. -Indeed, the dignity, the calmness, and firmness of the Roman people could -not have failed to convince him that the Romans were barbarians of a -peculiar type; although in refinement and polish, in art and the higher -enjoyments of life below the Greeks, still as citizens and soldiers very -superior to them. The day of Heraclea was far from damping their courage. -A new army was formed in Rome, probably under Cineas’s own eyes, from -volunteers, who, full of enthusiasm, poured thither from all parts to -fill up the gaps. - - * * * * * - - Let Dr. Thomas Arnold be compared with Ihne, at this point of - the history, and a curiously instinctive contradiction appears. - Both historians refer, for their authority, to precisely the - same passages in two different works by Cicero; but whereas Ihne, - as our readers have seen, makes Cicero in them vouch for the - authenticity of Appius Claudius’s speech, Arnold, on the other - hand, makes him regard it as utterly unworthy of trust! But - Arnold adds a comment that our readers will like to see. - -No Englishman can have read thus far without remembering the scene, in -all points so similar, which took place within our fathers’ memory in -our own House of Parliament. We recollect how the greatest of English -statesmen, bowed down by years and infirmity, like Appius, but roused, -like him, by the dread of approaching dishonor to the English name, was -led by his son and son-in-law into the House of Lords, and all the peers -with one impulse arose to receive him. We know the expiring words of that -mighty voice, when he protested against the dismemberment of this ancient -monarchy, and prayed that if England must fall, she might fall with -honor. The real speech of Lord Chatham against yielding to the coalition -of France and America, will give a far more lively image of what was said -by the blind Appius in the Roman senate, than any fictitious oration -which I could either copy from other writers or endeavor myself to -invent; and those who would wish to know how Appius spoke, should read -the dying words of the great orator of England. - -[A] Plutarch, Pyrrh, 18. According to Zonaras, however (viii:3), the -attempts at corruption were not fruitless. - - - - -COMMERCIAL LAW. - -By EDWARD C. REYNOLDS, ESQ. - - -IV.—REAL ESTATE. - -How known? Unfortunately, this is not always easily determined, as much -expensive litigation is continually demonstrating. There are two general -divisions of property, which we designate as real and personal. - -Land is real property, or real estate. Stocks, lumber, evidences of debt, -and all that property which is classed as movable is personal estate. -Personal estate may become real estate. How? Take lumber, bricks, etc., -which are personal property, and therewith construct a house, and locate -it, with stone or brick foundation, on your land. The personal property, -so used, merges its lesser title in that of the greater, that of the land -on which it is placed, and becomes with the land real estate, subject -to real estate law as regards taxation, transfer, and in fact every -essential feature. Whence comes the original ownership? First by right -of discovery; next by royal grant, and by purchase, and then by descent -and purchase. It is our purpose to consider this transfer by purchase. -This being accomplished through the medium of a deed, we pass on to -mention a few of its characteristics. This document is the evidence of -a sale and conveyance of certain real estate, which should therein be -accurately described. There is a recognized form of deed in general use, -which although containing a few seeming superfluous words, according -to the ideas of an occasional iconoclast, is yet safe; and this blank, -which may be purchased of publishers, is the one to use. Lack of space -will not permit an analysis of a deed, but we will endeavor to explain -its execution. The deed must be signed by the party or parties making -the sale; must be sealed, acknowledged, witnessed (this is not required -in all the states, but is generally done), delivered and recorded. -The deed should be written in ink. The writing should be plain, since -it is written to be read, a fact sometimes seemingly overlooked. The -description and all the clerical work should be completed and accurately -completed before signing, since no change is legitimate, if made after -signature has been attached. The witnesses should see the grantor sign -his name, and then sign themselves. A corporation making a transfer does -it by its president or treasurer, who signs in this way: - - Cimbrian Manufacturing Company, - By James Felt, - President. - -A seal (a small piece of paper attached as a wafer or sealing wax is -ordinarily used) is placed opposite the signature of the grantor, or, -if more than one name, a seal for each. After signing, sealing and -witnessing, the deed must be “acknowledged.” For this purpose the grantor -goes before a Justice of the Peace, or Notary Public, or, if the grantor -is not resident in the state where the real estate is situated, then -before a State Commissioner of Deeds, _or_ if in a foreign country, then -before a consul. These are persons qualified by appointment to the office -which they hold, to take acknowledgments. The deed is shown the officer, -to whom grantor makes the acknowledgment that the document by him signed -is his free act and deed; and by whom a certificate to that effect by -him signed, is attached to the deed. The deed being duly executed is -now delivered by the grantor to the grantee (this matter of delivery is -essential), and is by him placed upon record. - -By record is meant this: Each county of the state has an office wherein -are kept the records of all the real estate conveyances of that county, -or of land situated in that county. This office opens its records to -the inspection of the public, and by the records there each real estate -owner’s title may be investigated. Between the parties to a transfer, -the deed would be sufficient evidence of such passing of title without -record, but wherever the rights of other parties might clash with such -a change of ownership, record would be absolutely necessary for the -protection of the grantee. Make it a rule, then, when right or title in -or to real estate becomes vested in you by deed, to allow no great length -of time to elapse before having records made. Since all titles are to -be established in the Registry of Deeds, it is the privilege of any one -purchasing, either to investigate the title to his proposed purchase -himself, or have some one do it for him. Whenever one wishes an agent to -make a transfer he must first authorize his agent, by giving him a power -of attorney to attend to the execution of the deed, and this power of -attorney must contain specific authority and plenary, and be executed -with the formality of a deed, and be regularly recorded. - -On writing deeds remember: - -That the price paid is ordinarily stated in the deed. The exact amount -need not be mentioned. It may read “In consideration of one dollar.” The -amount named is not conclusive evidence of amount paid; - -That the description should be accurate. It is quite common to find very -imperfect descriptions, but this is wrong, and is the cause of much -trouble. In addition to description, refer to previous deeds, by giving -book and page; wherein recorded in the Registry of Deeds; - -That a deed should describe the incumbrances, if any there be. If any -such exist, and the deed is silent regarding them, the grantor is selling -that which does not belong to him, a species of business activity which -the law does not encourage; - -That, if the grantor be a married man, his wife should sign the deed, -relinquishing her interest in the property, commonly called dower; - -That either a warranty or quit-claim deed transfers the owner’s entire -interest in the real estate; but while by the former the grantor warrants -the title and engages to defend the same “against the lawful claims -and demands of all persons,” by the latter he avoids all such personal -liability. Therefore if property be free from incumbrances a quit-claim -is as good as a warranty deed; notwithstanding this, a purchaser had -better insist on having the latter in every case; - -That deeds should be recorded in the Registry of the county in which the -real estate is located. - - -MORTGAGES—Real Estate. - -A mortgage is a transfer made with intent of giving mortgagee security -for money loaned or a debt in some way incurred. The mortgage is a deed -conveying to the mortgagee the owner’s title to the estate granted -in just the same way and with same formalities as a regular deed of -transfer, subject to one condition, which is, that the mortgage deed -shall be void if the amount therein specified is paid at the stated time. - -After the delivery of the mortgage deed the relative standing of the -parties is this: - -The mortgagee: - -Unless the right is specially waived in the deed, he may enter and take -possession. He is therefore the owner subject to a condition, and has in -him the right of possession; - -He may sell and assign to a third party his interest in the mortgaged -property, investing such person with all his rights therein; - -When the stated time for payment, whether of principal or interest, has -elapsed, and the conditions have not been complied with, foreclosure of -mortgage may be commenced, and at the expiration of three years from -such commencement, he may take absolute possession of the estate, unless -mortgagor redeems it within that time; - -He may insure mortgaged premises for his own protection. - -The mortgagor: - -He is not in possession of mortgaged premises by right, unless by special -permission; - -He must pay all amounts designated in the mortgage deed, at the time -therein specified; - -He may redeem the property at any time within three years after -commencement of foreclosure, by paying amount due; with interest and -legal costs. - -He may sell his remaining interest (called equity of redemption), after -mortgage transfer, or procure other mortgages on same property. - - -Personal Property. - -Mortgages of personal property are much more informal in their execution -than similar transfers of real estate. The transfer is a complete change -of ownership title, with similar conditional clause, relative to payment, -to that of a mortgage deed. - -The several states make provisions for record of these conveyances, which -are to be observed in order to insure the proper security of mortgagee’s -title, since record has same significance with personal as with real -estate mortgage transfers. - -A farther analogy may be found in the fact of a right of foreclosure and -equity of redemption. - - -Wills. - -If at any time we were to say that “Every man his own lawyer” would be -giving to some very poor assistance, we think the suggestion would be -eminently proper here. This is not the word of discouragement, but of -caution, else the practicability of these articles, which is the theory -leading to their publication, might with propriety be questioned. There -is no department of legal work where more skill and care may be demanded -than in this. But though care is ever to be exercised, not always is -superior skill necessary, for one may desire a very simple and direct -disposition of his property, and this may be done if only the formalities -are observed, by one not conversant with the niceties of law points, and -done in such a proper and regular manner that all complications will be -avoided. But where different interests are to be carved out of an estate, -then the execution of it requires skill and experience. - -Who may make a will? Any person who has attained proper age and is of -sound mind. By the old common law a married woman was not competent, but -this restriction has been removed by statutory enactment in most of the -states, and a married woman in those states is no longer forbidden the -disposition of her property in accordance with her own wishes. - -Quite generally eighteen years for males and sixteen for females -are designated as proper ages. Children not mentioned in a will, -unless provided for in testator’s lifetime, are presumed to have been -accidentally omitted, and take same share of the estate as they would -if there had been no will. It will therefore be readily seen that if -omission was intentional, testator’s design would be defeated. Whenever -such omission of gift to a child is designed it should be particularly -mentioned in the will. - -A codicil is simply an addition to or change in the will, and should be -attached to the original, and executed with same formalities. - -In making a will be careful to observe: - -That the person is of proper age and sound mind; - -That all statements and declarations be made in clear, unambiguous -language, so that a misconception of it will be impossible; - -That, in propriety, the word “bequeath” should be used as applied to -personal estate, and “devise” as belonging to real; - -That, unless a life estate simply is intended, words of inheritance -(heirs) should be coupled with devisee’s name; - -That, in most of the states, three witnesses are required. They should be -wholly disinterested, so far as having no personal interest in the will; -they should see the testator sign, and should each attach his signature -in testator’s presence, and in presence of the others; - -That it is well for the testator to name an executor, although this is -not required, since in the absence of such directions the Court will -appoint an administrator. - - -OUTLINE OF FORM. - - I ⸺ ⸺ of ⸺ ⸺ being of sound mind, hereby make and declare this - to be my last will and testament. I give, devise and bequeath my - estate and property, real and personal as follows: - - [Then follow disposition of property and appointment of executor.] - - In witness whereof I have signed, sealed, published and declared - this instrument to be my last will and testament, at ⸺ this ⸺ day - of ⸺. - - ⸺ ⸺ [SEAL] - -The witnesses then add: - - The said ⸺ ⸺ on said ⸺ day of ⸺ signed, published and declared - the above as his last will and testament; and we, at his request, - and in his presence, and in the presence of each other, have - hereunto subscribed our names as witnesses thereto. - - ⸺ ⸺ - ⸺ ⸺ - ⸺ ⸺ - -The destruction of a will revokes it. The making of a new will revokes -all former ones. - - - - -SUNDAY READINGS. - -SELECTED BY THE REV. J. H. VINCENT, D.D. - - -[_May 4._] - -Draw yet nearer, O, my soul! with thy _most fervent love_. Here is matter -for it to work upon, something worth thy loving. O see what beauty -presents itself! Is not all the beauty in the world united here? Is not -all other beauty but deformity? Dost thou now need to be persuaded to -love? Here is a feast for thine eyes and all the powers of thy soul; dost -thou need entreaties to feed upon it? Canst thou love a little shining -earth, a walking piece of clay? And canst thou not love that God, that -Christ, that glory, which are so truly and unmeasurably lovely? Thou -canst love thy friend because he loves thee; and is the love of a friend -like the love of Christ? Their weeping or bleeding for thee does not ease -thee, not stay the course of thy tears or blood; but the tears and blood -that fell from thy Lord have a sovereign, healing virtue. O my soul! If -love deserves and should beget love, what incomprehensible love is here -before thee! Pour out all the store of thy affections here, and all is -too little—O that it were more! O that it were many thousand times more! -Let him be first served that served the first. Let him have the first -born and strength of thy soul, who parted with strength, and life and -love for thee. - -O my soul! dost thou love for _excellency_? Yonder is the region of -light; this is the land of darkness. Yonder twinkling stars, that shining -moon and radiant sun, are all but lanterns, hung out of thy Father’s -house, to light thee while thou walkest in this dark world. But how -little dost thou know the glory and blessedness that are within. - -Dost thou love for _suitableness_? What person more suitable than -Christ—his god-head and humanity, his fullness and freeness, his -willingness and constancy, all proclaim him thy most suitable friend. -What state more suitable to thy misery than mercy, or to thy sin and -pollution than honor and perfection? What place more suitable to thee -than heaven? Does this world agree with thy desires? Hast thou not had a -sufficient trial of it, or dost thou love for interest and near relation? -Where hast thou better interest than in heaven, or nearer relation than -there? - -Dost thou love for _acquaintance and familiarity_? Though thine eyes -have never seen thy Lord, yet thou hast heard his voice, received his -benefits, and lived in his bosom. He taught thee to know thyself and him; -he opened thee that first window, through which thou sawest into heaven. -Hast thou forgotten since thy heart was careless and he awakened it; -hard, and he softened it; stubborn, and he made it yield; at peace, and -he troubled it; whole, and he broke it; and broken, till he healed it -again? Hast thou forgotten the times when he found thee in tears; when he -heard thy secret sighs and groans, and left all to come and comfort thee?… - -Methinks I hear him still saying to me, “Poor sinner, though thou hast -dealt unkindly with me, and cast me off, yet I will not do so by thee; -though thou hast set light by me and all my mercies, yet they and myself -are thine. What wouldst thou have that I can give thee? And what dost -thou want that I can not give thee? If anything I have will give thee -pleasure, thou shalt have it. Wouldst thou have pardon? I freely forgive -thee all the debt. Wouldst thou have grace and peace? Thou shalt have -both. Wouldst thou have myself? Behold I am thine, thy friend, thy Lord, -thy brother, husband and head. Wouldst thou have the Father? I will bring -thee to him, and thou shalt have him, in and by me.” These were my Lord’s -reviving words. - - * * * * * - -If _bounty and compassion_ be an attractive of love, how immeasurably, -then, am I bound to love him! All the mercies that have filled up my -life, all the places that ever I abode in, all the societies and persons -I have been conversant with, all my employments and relations, every -condition I have been in, and every change I have passed through, all -tell me that the fountain is overflowing goodness. Lord, what a sum of -love am I indebted to thee! And how does my debt continually increase! -How should I love again for so much love? But shall I dare to think of -requiting thee, or of recompensing all thy love with mine? Will my mite -requite thee for thy golden mines, my faint wishes for thy constant -bounty; mine, which is nothing, or not mine, for thine, which is infinite -and thine own? Shall I dare to contend in love with thee, or set my -borrowed languid spark against the sun of love? - - * * * * * - -No, Lord, I yield; I am overcome. O blessed conquest. Go on victoriously -and still prevail, and triumph in thy love. The captive of love shall -proclaim thy victory; when thou leadest me in triumph from earth to -heaven, from death to life, from the tribunal to the throne! myself, and -all that see it, shall acknowledge thou hast prevailed, and all shall -say, “Behold how he loved him.”—_From Baxter’s “Saint’s Rest,” abridged -by Fawcett._ - - -[_May 11._] - -For we, being accustomed to a careless and perfunctory performing of -these duties, can not but find it a hard and difficult matter to keep -our hearts so close unto them as to perform them as we ought to do, and -so as that we may be really said to do them. For we must not think that -sitting in the church while the word of God is preached, is hearing -the word of God, or being present there while prayers are read is real -praying; no, no, there is a deal more required than this to our praying -to the great God aright; insomuch that, for my own part, I really think -that prayer, as it is the highest, so it is the hardest duty that we can -be engaged in; all the faculties of our souls as well as members of our -bodies being obliged to put forth themselves in their several capacities, -to the due performance of it. - -And as for these several graces and virtues with which our souls must be -adorned withal, before they ever can come to heaven, though it be easy -to talk of them, it is not so to act them. I shall instance only in some -few, as to love God above all other things, and other things only for -God’s sake; to hope on nothing but God’s promises, and to fear nothing -but his displeasure; to love other men’s persons so as to hate their -vices, and so to hate their vices as still to love their persons; not -to covet riches when we have them not, nor trust on them when we have -them; to deny ourselves that we may please God, and to take up our cross -that we may follow Christ; to live above the world whilst we are in it, -and to despise it whilst we use it; to be always upon our watchguard, -strictly observing not only the outward actions of our life, but the -inward motions of our hearts; to hate those very things which we used to -love, and to love those very duties which we used to hate; to choose the -greatest affliction before the least sin, and to neglect the getting of -the greatest gains rather than the performing of the smallest duty; to -believe truths which we can not comprehend, merely upon the testimony of -one whom we never saw; to submit our own wills to God’s and to delight -ourselves in obeying him; to be patient under sufferings, and thankful -for all the troubles we meet with here below; to be ready and willing to -do and suffer anything we can for him who hath done and suffered so much -for us; to clothe the naked, feed the hungry, relieve the indigent, and -rescue the oppressed to the utmost of our power; in a word, to be every -way as pious toward God, as obedient to Christ, as loyal to our prince, -as faithful to our friends, as loving to our enemies, as charitable to -the poor, as just in our dealings, as eminent in all true graces and -virtues, as if we were to be saved by it; and yet by no confidence in -it, but still look upon ourselves as unprofitable servants, and depend -upon Christ, and Christ alone for pardon and salvation.—_From “Private -Thoughts upon Religion and a Christian Life,” by Bishop Beveridge._ - - -[_May 18._] - -Now, upon the bank of the river, on the other side, they saw the two -Shining Men again, who there waited for them. Therefore, being come out -of the river, they saluted them, saying: “We are ministering spirits, -sent forth to minister for those who shall be heirs of salvation.” Thus -they went toward the gate. - -Now, you must note that the city stood upon a mighty hill; but the -pilgrims went up that hill with ease, because they had these two men to -lead them up by the arms; they had likewise left their mortal garments -behind them in the river; for though they went in with them, they came -out without them. They therefore went up here with much agility and -speed, though the foundation upon which the city was framed was higher -than the clouds; they therefore went up through the regions of the air, -sweetly talking as they went, being comforted because they safely got -over the river, and had such glorious companions to attend them. - -The talk that they had with the Shining Ones was about the glory of the -place; who told them that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. -There, said they, is “the Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the -innumerable company of angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect.” -You are going now, said they, to the paradise of God, wherein you shall -see the tree of life, and eat of the never fading fruits thereof; and, -when you come there, you shall have white robes given you, and your -walk and talk shall be every day with the King, even all the days of -eternity. There you shall not see again such things as you saw when you -were in the lower region, upon the earth, to-wit: sorrow, sickness, -affliction and death; “for the former things are passed away.” You are -going now to Abraham, to Isaac, and to the prophets, men that God hath -taken away from the evil to come, and that are now resting upon their -beds, each one walking in his righteousness. The men then asked, What -must we do in the holy place? To whom it was answered: You must there -receive the comfort of all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow; -you must reap what you have sown, even the fruit of all your prayers, -and tears, and sufferings for the King by the way. In that place you -must wear crowns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual sight and visions of -the Holy One; for there you shall see him as he is. There also you shall -serve him continually with praise, with shouting and thanksgiving, whom -you desired to serve in the world, though with much difficulty, because -of the infirmity of your flesh. There you shall enjoy your friends again -that are gone thither before you, and there you shall with joy receive -even every one that follows into the holy place after you. There also you -shall be clothed with glory and majesty, and put into an equipage fit to -ride out with the King of Glory.… Also when he shall again return to the -city, you shall go too, with sound of trumpet and be ever with him.—_From -Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress._ - - -[_May 25._] - -If we can make this with ourselves: I was in times past dead in -trespasses and sins, I walked after the prince that ruleth in the air, -and after the spirit that worketh in the children of disobedience; but -God, who is rich in mercy, through his great love, wherewith he loved -me, even when I was dead, hath quickened me in Christ. I was fierce, -heady, proud, high minded, but God hath made me like a child that is -newly weaned. I loved pleasures more than God; I followed greedily the -joys of this present world; I esteemed him that erected a stage or -theater more than Solomon which built a temple to the Lord; the harp, -viol, timbrel, and pipe, men singers and women singers were at my feast; -it was my felicity to see my children dance before me; I said of every -kind of vanity, O how sweet art thou unto my soul! All which things are -now crucified to me, and I to them; now I hate the pride of life, and -the pomp of this world; now I take as great delight in the way of thy -testimonies, O Lord, as in all riches; now I find more joy of heart in -my Lord and Savior, than the worldly minded man when “his possessions do -much abound;” now I taste nothing sweet but the bread which came down -from heaven, to give life unto the world; now my eyes see nothing but -Jesus rising from the dead; now my ears refuse all kinds of melody, to -hear the song of them that have gotten the victory of the beast and of -his image, and of his mark, and of the number of his name, that stand on -the sea of glass, “having the harps of God, and singing the song of Moses -the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvelous -are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are thy ways, O King of -saints.” Surely, if the Spirit have been thus effectual in the sacred -work of our regeneration with newness of life, if we endeavor thus to -form ourselves anew, then we may say boldly with the blessed apostle, in -the tenth to the Hebrews: We are not of them that withdraw ourselves to -perdition, but which follow faith to the salvation of the soul.… - -The Lord of his infinite mercy give us hearts plentifully fraught with -the treasure of this blessed assurance of faith unto the end.—_From -Hooker._ - - * * * * * - -All men have a rational soul and moral perfectibility; it is these -qualities which make the poorest peasant sacred and valued by me. Moral -perfectibility is our destiny, and here are opened up to the historian a -boundless field and a rich harvest.—_Forster._ - - - - -READINGS IN ART. - -II.—THE PAINTERS AND PAINTINGS OF NORTHERN EUROPE. - - This paper is abridged from “German, Flemish and Dutch - Paintings,” by H. J. Wilmot Buxton, M.A., and Edward J. Poynter, - R.A. - - -Art in Germany and the Netherlands may be considered as beginning about -the middle of the fourteenth century. There is, however, no name of -importance in the German school of artists until the time of Albrecht -Dürer. Before him painters had shown little or no originality in their -work. They had followed the Byzantine models largely, and had been -influenced by the servile and narrow influences of the middle ages. With -the new intellectual and spiritual life which sprang up in the fifteenth -century, artistic life awoke in Germany. Dürer was the first and greatest -master of the school. He was born in Nuremberg on the 21st of May, 1471. - -His father was a Hungarian, who settled in Nuremberg as a goldsmith. -Albrecht Dürer was taught his father’s trade, but fortunately his talent -for art was observed, and he was sent, in 1484, a boy of thirteen years, -to Schongauer. In 1486 he was apprenticed to Michael Wolgemut for three -years. From the studio of his master, Albrecht Dürer passed, in the year -1490, to a new world—he traveled; and in those “wander-years,” which -lasted till 1494, he was doubtless laying in stores of learning for the -after-time; but unfortunately we know nothing of those years, except -that he had a glimpse of Venice, the first sight of the Italian paradise -which, in his case, though seen again, never made him unfaithful to the -art of his fatherland. In 1494, Albrecht Dürer returned to Nuremberg, and -married Agnes Frey, the daughter of a singer. He received two hundred -florins with his wife for her dowry, and it has been said that with -her he found more than two thousand unhappy days. In 1506, Dürer again -traveled to Italy, and found a warm welcome from the painters at Venice, -a city which he now beheld for the second time. Doubtless he learned -much from the works which he saw, and the criticism which he heard, but, -fortunately for his country, he could go to Italy without becoming a -copyist. Giovanni Bellini paid him especial honor, and Dürer tells us -that he considered Bellini “the best painter of them all.” - -Between the years 1507 and 1520, Dürer produced many of his most famous -works. In 1509, he bought a house for himself in the Zisselgasse, at -Nuremberg. In 1515 Raphael sent a sketch from his own pencil to his great -brother, who has been well styled the “Raphael of Germany.” The sketch is -in red chalk, and is preserved in the collection of the Archduke Charles, -at Vienna. In 1520 we find Dürer appointed court-painter to the emperor, -Charles V., a position which he had already held under Maximilian. His -own countrymen seem to have been niggardly in their reward of genius, -for the court-painter had only a salary of one hundred florins a year, -and painted portraits for a florin (about twenty English pence). In the -same year Dürer, accompanied by his wife, visited the Netherlands, and -at Antwerp, then the most important town of the Low Countries, both he -and his wife were entertained at a grand supper; the master has recorded -in his journal his pleasure at the honor bestowed upon him. At Ghent -and Bruges all were delighted to show their respect for his genius. At -Brussels, Dürer was summoned to the court of Margaret of Austria, Regent -of the Netherlands, to whom he presented several engravings. Either -through jealous intrigues, or from some other cause, his court favor was -of short duration. In Brussels he painted several portraits which were -never paid for, and for a time he was in straitened circumstances. Just -at this time, however, Christian II., king of Denmark, became acquainted -with him, and having shown every mark of honor to the painter, sat to him -for his portrait. Soon afterward he returned to Germany. - -Once more at home in his beloved Nuremberg, Dürer wrote to remind the -Town Council that whilst the people of Venice and Antwerp had offered -him liberal sums to dwell among them, his own city had not given him -five hundred florins for thirty years of work. But we must pass to the -end. Whether the health of Albrecht Dürer had been injured by home cares -and the tongue of Agnes Frey, we know not, though many passages in his -letters and journal seem to point to this fact. He died on the 6th of -April, 1528, and was buried in the cemetery of St. John, at Nuremberg. - -Most of Dürer’s works are to be found in Germany. In the Louvre there are -only three or four drawings. The Museum of Madrid possesses several of -his paintings—a “Crucifixion” (1513), showing the maturity of his genius, -two “Allegories” of the same type as the “Dance of Death,” so favorite -a subject at this period, and a “Portrait of Himself,” bearing the date -1496. At Munich we may trace, in a series of seventeen pictures, the -dawn, the noonday, and the evening of Albrecht Dürer’s art. The “Portrait -of his Father,” 1497, is one of his earliest works. His father was then -seventy years old. The color is warm and harmonious. The masterpiece of -Dürer’s art is the painting of the four apostles—“St. John, St. Peter, -St. Paul and St. Mark.” This wonderful work is clearly the production of -his later years; it bears no date, but the absence of the hardness, which -Michael Wolgemut’s workshop had imparted to his early style, is gone, and -the whole work shows the influence of his travels and unflagging study. -It is usually assigned to the year 1526. The picture has been supposed -to represent the “Four Temperaments,” but there is no satisfactory proof -that Dürer intended this. - -Vienna possesses some of the finest specimens of his art. In the legend -of “The Ten Thousand Martyrs,” who were slain by the Persian king -Shahpour II., Dürer has described on a panel of about a foot square every -conceivable kind of torture. These horrors are witnessed by two figures -which represent the painter himself, and his friend Pirkheimer. - -The “Adoration of the Trinity” is one of the most famous of Dürer’s -works. It is a vast allegorical picture, representing the Christian -Religion. - -Of his wood-cuts the best known are the “Apocalypse,” 1498; the “Life -of the Virgin,” 1511; and the “History of Christ’s Passion.” Of his -copper-plate engravings, “St. Hubert,” “St. Jerome,” and “The Knight, -Death, and the Devil,” bearing the date 1513, in which we see what Kugler -calls “the most important work which the fantastic spirit of German art -has ever produced.” The weird, the terrible, and the grotesque look forth -from this picture like the forms of some horrible nightmare. Another -famous engraving, called “Melancholy,” is full of mystic poetry; it bears -the date 1514. To these may be added a series of sixteen drawings in pen -and ink on gray paper, heightened with white, representing “Christ’s -Passion,” which he never engraved. They are in his best style, and among -the finest of his works. - - -HANS HOLBEIN. - -Contemporary with Dürer lived another great artist, Hans Holbein. He was -born at Augsburg, in 1497. Comparing him with Albrecht Dürer, Kugler -says that “as respects grandeur and depth of feeling, and richness of -his invention and conception in the field of ecclesiastical art, he -stands below the great Nuremberg painter. Though not unaffected by the -fantastic element which prevailed in the Middle Ages, Holbein shows it -in his own way.” What we know of Holbein’s life must be told briefly. He -was painting independently, and for profit, when only fifteen. He was -only twenty when he left Augsburg and went to Bâle. There he painted his -earliest known works, which still remain there. In 1519, after a visit to -Lucerne, we find him a member of the Guild of Painters at Bâle, and years -later he was painting frescoes for the walls of the Rathaus—frescoes -which have yielded to damp and decay, and of which fragments only remain. -These are in the Museum of Bâle, as well as eight scenes from “The -Passion,” which belong to the same date. Doubtless Holbein had gone -to Bâle poor, and in search of any remunerative work. It is said that -he and his brother Ambrose visited that city with the hope of finding -employment in illustrating books, an art for which Bâle was famous. Hans -Holbein was destined, however, to find a new home and new patrons. In -1526, Holbein went to England. The house of Sir Thomas More, in Chelsea, -received him, and there he worked as an honored guest—painting portraits -of the ill-fated Chancelor and his family. Of other portraits painted at -this time that of “Sir Bryan Tuke,” treasurer of the king’s chamber, now -in the collection of the Duke of Westminster, and that of “Archbishop -Warham,” in the Louvre, are famous specimens. Having returned to Bâle for -a season, hard times forced Holbein to seek work once more in England. -This was in 1532, when he was taken into the service of Henry VIII., a -position not without its dangers. He was appointed court-painter at a -salary of thirty-four pounds a year, with rooms in the palace. The amount -of this not very magnificent stipend is proved from an entry in a book at -the Chamberlain’s office, which, under the date of 1538, contains these -words: “Payd to Hans Holbein, Paynter, a quarter due at Lady Day last, £8 -10_s._ 9_d._” - -Holbein was employed to celebrate the marriage of Anne Boleyn by painting -two pictures in tempera in the Banqueting Hall of the Easterlings, at the -Steelyard. He chose the favorite subjects for such works, “The Triumph of -Riches,” and “The Triumph of Poverty.” The pictures probably perished in -the Great Fire of London. In 1538, Holbein was engaged on a very delicate -mission, considering the matrimonial peculiarities of his royal master. -He was sent to Brussels to paint the “Portrait of Christina,” widow of -Francesco Sforza, Duke of Milan, whom Henry would have made his queen, -had she been willing. Soon after, having refused an earnest invitation -from Bâle to return there, Holbein painted an aspirant to the royal hand, -Anne of Cleves. Perhaps the painter flattered the lady; at all events -the original was so distasteful to the king that he burst into a fit of -rage which cost Thomas Cromwell his head. Holbein continued his work as a -portrait painter, and has left us many memorials of the Tudor Court. He -died in 1543, of the plague, but nothing is known of his burial place. -Some time before his death we hear of him as a resident in the parish of -St. Andrew Undershaft, in the city. - -The fame of this great master rests almost entirely upon his power as -a portrait painter. In the collection of drawings at Windsor, mostly -executed in red chalk and Indian ink, we are introduced to the chief -personages who lived in and around the splendid court in the troublous -times of the second Tudor. - - -JOHANN FRIEDRICH OVERBECK. - -After the death of Dürer and Holbein the German school did not long -hold its supremacy. Its decline was rapid, and not until the present -century was there a re-awakening. Johann Friedrich Overbeck, the chief -of the revivalists of German art, was born at Lübeck, in 1789. When -about eighteen years of age he went to Vienna, to study painting in the -academy of that city. The ideas on art which he had carried with him -were so entirely new and so little agreeable to the professors of the -academy, that they met with but small approval. On the other hand, there -were several among his fellow-pupils who gladly followed his lead; and in -1810, Overbeck, accompanied by a small band of youthful artists, went to -Rome, where he established the school which was afterward to become so -famous. - -Overbeck, who was professor of painting in the Academy of St. Luke, a -foreign member of the French Institute, and a member of all the German -academies, died at Rome in 1869, at the advanced age of eighty years. He -painted both in fresco and in oil. Of his productions in fresco, the most -noteworthy are a “Vision of St. Francis” in Santa Maria degli Angeli, at -Assisi, and five scenes from Tasso’s “Jerusalem Delivered,” in the villa -of the Marchese Massimo, in Rome. Of his oil paintings, the best are the -“Triumph of Religion in the Arts,” in the Städel Institute at Frankfort; -“Christ on the Mount of Olives,” at Hamburg; the “Entrance of Christ -into Jerusalem,” painted in 1816 for the Marien Kirche, at Lübeck; and -a “Descent from the Cross,” at Lübeck. Overbeck also executed a number -of small drawings. Of these we may mention forty designs of the “Life of -Christ,” and many other Biblical subjects. - - -THE SCHOOL OF THE NETHERLANDS. - -In the Netherlands, we find before the seventeenth century, two schools -of art; that of Bruges, whose most famous painters were the brothers Van -Eyck, and that of Antwerp, whose founder, Matsys, did some fine work. It -was not until the beginning of the seventeenth century, however, that -art in the Netherlands attained its full strength and life. The artist -to whom the revival was due was Peter Paul Rubens. He was born on the -day of the festival of St. Peter and St. Paul—the 29th of June, 1577, at -Siegen, in Westphalia. His father was a physician, who being suspected of -Protestant proclivities, had been forced to flee from his native town of -Antwerp, and was subsequently imprisoned, not without cause, by William -of Orange, whose side he had joined. When Peter Paul was a year old, -his parents removed to Cologne, where they remained for nine years, and -then on the death of her husband, the mother of Rubens returned with her -child to Antwerp. Young Rubens was sent to a Jesuit school, doubtless -in proof of his mother’s soundness in the faith of Rome, and studied -art. Fortunately for the world, Rubens possessed too original a genius -to be much influenced by his masters. He visited Italy in 1600, where -the coloring of the Venetians exercised a great influence upon the young -painter, and we may consider Paolo Veronese as the source of inspiration -from which Rubens derived the richness of his tints. In 1601 we find -Rubens in the service of Duke Vincenzo Gonzaga of Mantua, an enthusiastic -patron of art, and two years later he was sent to Philip III. of Spain, -on an “artistic commission,” some secret mission, perhaps, but certainly -as the bearer of costly presents. On his return from Spain he passed some -time in Mantua, Rome, and Genoa; the _dramatic power_ of his pictures -he derived probably from Michelangelo, as he had learned richness of -coloring from Veronese, and we can trace the influence of Giulio Romano, -whose works he must have studied at Mantua. - -Rubens settled in Antwerp, and married in 1609 his first wife, Isabella -Brandt. Always popular, and always successful, Rubens founded a school -of painting in Antwerp, which was soon crowded with pupils. His life, -however, was destined to be full of action and movement. In 1620 he -went to Paris at the invitation of Marie de Medicis, then living in the -Luxembourg Palace. The work which the widowed queen proposed to Rubens -was to decorate two galleries, the one with scenes from her own history, -the other with pictures from the life of Henri IV. - -In 1626 Rubens visited Holland, saw the principal painters of that -country, and lost his wife in the same year. The picture of the two sons -of this marriage is in the Lichtenstein Gallery, in Vienna. In 1627 -Rubens was employed in diplomatic service at the Hague, and in the next -year he was ambassador to Philip IV. of Spain, from the Infanta Isabella, -widow of the archduke Albert. In 1629 we find the painter still acting as -a diplomatist, and this time to the Court of England. The courtly manner, -handsome person, and versatile genius of Rubens made him a favorite at -Whitehall. - -On his return to Antwerp in 1630, he married his second wife, Helena -Fourment, a girl of sixteen, belonging to one of the richest families -in the city. She served him many times as a model for his pictures. The -great master died in 1640, wealthy, honored, and famous, not only in his -own city, but in many another. He was buried in the Church of St. Jacques -at Antwerp. - -In speaking briefly of the chief works of Rubens, we come first to the -“Descent from the Cross,” in Antwerp Cathedral. We find in this wonderful -work perfect unity, and a nobler conception and more finished execution -than usual. Of the coloring it is needless to speak. But even here in -this masterpiece we notice the absence of spirituality. The dead Christ -is an unidealized study, magnificently painted and drawn, but unredeemed -by any divinity of form, or pathos of expression in the head, so that we -discover no foregleam of the Resurrection; it is a dead body, no more. -Among the eighteen pictures by Rubens in the Antwerp Museum, is a “Last -Communion of St. Francis,” which has a great reputation, but suffers from -the ignoble type of St. Francis’s head. It was painted in 1619. - -In the Gallery at Munich we find ninety-five paintings by this master, -illustrating all his styles. The masterpiece is the “Last Judgment.” -Passing to Vienna, we find in the Lichtenstein Gallery the portraits -of Rubens’s “Two Sons,” and a long series of pictures illustrating the -“History of Decius.” In the Belvedere is a magnificent portrait of -his second wife, “Helena Fourment.” In the Louvre we find forty-two -paintings by Rubens. The greater number of these belong to the series -illustrating “The Life of Marie de Medicis.” At Madrid in the Museo del -Rey is a “Glorified Virgin,” a truly wonderful work. Turning to Russia, -we find in the Hermitage at St. Petersburg some fine works by this -master; especially deserving of notice is the “Feast in the House of -Simon.” Coming home to England we find this great master again largely -represented. The “History of Ixion on the Cloud” is in the gallery of -the Duke of Westminster; and “Diana and her Nymphs surprised by Satyrs,” -painted for Charles I. in 1629. Blenheim contains many great works by -Rubens. - - -ANTOON VAN DYCK, - -The greatest of the pupils of Rubens, the son of a merchant of good -standing, was born at Antwerp, in 1599. At ten years of age he was -studying art under Van Balen, and was registered in the Guild as his -pupil; from him he proceeded to the studio of Rubens. His wonderful -precocity enabled Van Dyck to become a master in the Guild of Antwerp -painters when only nineteen. In 1620 he was engaged as an assistant by -Rubens, and in the following year he was in England employed by James I. -This royal service soon ended, and in 1623 Van Dyck went to Italy; in -Venice he copied many of Titian’s works, and spent some time in Rome, -and a much longer time at Genoa. Wherever he went he was busy with brush -and canvas, and in Genoa he painted many of his best pictures. From -1626 to 1632 Van Dyck was in Antwerp, diligently working at some of his -greatest pictures, historical subjects and portraits. In the Cassel -Gallery there are fourteen of his portraits, among which that of the -“Syndic Meerstraten” is one of the most characteristic of his art at -this period. At the close of these six years of Antwerp work a new world -opened to him. His first visit to England seems to have been unfruitful, -but in 1632 he became one of the court painters of Charles I. Success -and honor now crowned the new works of Van Dyck. He received a salary of -£200 a year as principal painter to the Stuart court, and was knighted -by the king. Nothing succeeds like success, and we find Van Dyck sought -after by the nobility and gentry of England, and at once installed as a -fashionable portrait painter. - -Later, after his return to Flanders, in 1640, with his wife, a lady of -the Scottish house of Ruthven, he went to Paris, hoping to obtain from -Louis XIII. the commission to adorn with paintings the largest saloon in -the Louvre, but here he was doomed to disappointment, as the work had -been given to Poussin. Van Dyck returned to England, and found that he -had fallen, like his patron, Charles I., “on evil tongues and evil days.” -The Civil War had commenced. There was no time now for pipe or tabor, -for painting of pictures or curling of lovelocks, and whilst trumpets -were sounding to boot and saddle, and dark days were coming for England, -Van Dyck died in Blackfriars, on the 9th of December, in 1641, and was -buried hard by the tomb of John of Gaunt, in old St. Paul’s. - -Possessed of less power of invention than his great master, Van Dyck -shows in his pictures that _feeling_ which is wanting in the works of -Rubens. It is infinitely more pleasant to gaze on a crucifixion, or some -other sacred subject, from the pencil of Van Dyck, than to examine the -more brilliant but soulless treatment of similar works by his master. As -a portrait painter Van Dyck occupies with Titian and Velasquez the first -place. In fertility and production he was equal to Rubens, if we remember -that his artistic life was very brief, and that he died at the age of -forty-two. He lacked the inexhaustible invention which distinguishes -his teacher, and generally confined himself to painting a “Dead Christ” -or a “Mater Dolorosa.” Of Van Dyck’s sacred subjects we may mention the -“Taking of Jesus in Gethsemane” (Museum of Madrid), “Christ on the Cross” -(Munich Gallery), the “Vision of the Blessed Hermann Joseph” (Vienna), -the famous “Madonna with the Partridges” (St. Petersburg), and the “Dead -Christ,” mourned by the Virgin, and adored by angels, in the Louvre. - -Portraits by Van Dyck are scattered widely throughout the galleries of -Europe, and his best are probably in the private galleries of England. In -all his portraits there is that air of refinement and taste which rightly -earned for Van Dyck the name which the Italians gave him, _Pittore -Cavalieresco_. - - -REMBRANDT. - -Contemporaneous with the Flemish school of which Rubens and Van Dyck were -the masters, was the Dutch school, of which the great name was Rembrandt -Harmensz van Rijn. Few persons have suffered more from their biographers -than the painters of the Dutch school, and none of them more than -Rembrandt. The writings of Van Mander, and the too active imagination -of Houbraken, have misrepresented these artists in every possible way. -Thus Rembrandt has been described as the son of a miller, one whose first -ideas of light and shadow were gained among his father’s flour sacks -in the old mill at the Rhine. He has been described as a spendthrift -reveler at taverns, and as marrying a peasant girl. All this is fiction. -The facts are briefly these: Rembrandt was born on July 15, 1607, in the -house of his father, Hermann Gerritszoon Van Rijn, a substantial burgess, -the owner of several houses, and possessing a large share in a mill on -the Weddesteeg at Leyden. Educated at the Latin school at Leyden, and -intended for the study of the law, Rembrandt’s early skill as an artist -determined his father to allow him to follow his own taste. - -But it was not from these nor from any master that Rembrandt learnt to -paint. Nature was his model, and he was his own teacher. In 1630 he -produced one of his earliest oil paintings, the “Portrait of an Old -Man,” and at this time he settled as a painter in Amsterdam. He devoted -himself to the teaching of his pupils more than to the cultivation of the -wealthy, but instead of being the associate of drunken boors, as some -have described him, he was the friend of the Burgomaster Six, of Jeremias -de Decker the poet, and many other persons of good position. In 1632 -Rembrandt produced his famous picture, “The Lesson in Anatomy;” about -that time he was established in Sint Antonie Breedstraat; in the next -year he married Saskia van Ulenburch, the daughter of the Burgomaster -of Leeuwarden, whose face he loved to paint best after that of his old -mother. We may see Saskia’s portrait in the famous picture, “Rembrandt -with his wife on his knee,” in the Dresden Gallery; and a “Portrait of -Saskia” alone is in the Cassel Gallery. - -In the year 1640 Rembrandt painted a portrait, long known under the -misnomer of “The Frame-maker.” It is usually called “Le Doreur,” and it -is said that the artist painted the portrait in payment for some picture -frames; but is in reality a portrait of Dorer, a friend of Rembrandt. -The year 1642 saw Rembrandt’s masterpiece, the so-called “Night-watch.” -Saskia died in the same year, and the four children of the marriage -all died early, Titus, the younger son, who promised to follow in his -father’s steps, not surviving him. Rembrandt was twice married after -Saskia’s death. The latter years of the great master’s life were clouded -by misfortune. Probably owing to the stagnation of trade in Amsterdam, -Rembrandt grew poorer and poorer, and in 1656 was insolvent. His goods -and many pictures were sold by auction in 1658, and realized less than -5,000 guilders. Still he worked bravely on. His last known pictures are -dated 1668. On the 8th of October, 1669, Rembrandt died, and was buried -in the Wester Kerk. - -Rembrandt was the typical painter of the Dutch School; his treatment is -distinctly Protestant and naturalistic. Yet he was an idealist in his -way, and as “The King of Shadows,” as he has been called, he brought -forth from the dark recesses of nature, effects which become, under his -pencil, poems upon canvas. Rembrandt loved to paint pictures warmed by a -clear, though limited light, which dawns through masses of shadow, and -this gives much of that air of mystery so noticeable in his works. In -most of his pictures painted before 1633, there is more daylight and less -shadow, and the work is more studied and delicate. - -In the National Gallery we find two portraits of Rembrandt, one -representing him at the age of thirty-two, another when an old man. -In the same collection is the “Woman taken in Adultery” (1644), and -the “Adoration of the Shepherds” (1646), both superb in arrangement -and execution. Germany and Russia are almost as rich as Holland in the -number of Rembrandt’s pictures which they possess. The “Descent from the -Cross,” in the Munich Gallery, is a specimen of the sacred subjects of -this master. He interprets the Bible from the Protestant and realistic -standpoint, and though the coloring of the pictures is marvelous, the -grotesque features and Walloon dress of the personages represented -make it hard to recognize the actors in the gospel story. Many of his -Scripture characters were doubtless painted from the models afforded him -in the Jews’ quarter of Amsterdam, where he resided. The magnificent -panoramic landscape belonging to Lord Overstone, and the famous picture -of “The Mill” against a sunset sky, are signal examples of his poetic -power, and his etchings show us this peculiarity of his genius, even -more than his oil paintings. Of these etchings, which range over every -class of subject, religious, historical, landscape and portrait, there -is a fine collection in the British Museum; and they should be studied -in order to understand the immense range of his superb genius. The “Ecce -Homo,” to say nothing of the splendor, the light and shade, and richness -of execution, has never been surpassed for dramatic expression; and we -forgive the commonness of form and type in the expression of touching -pathos in the figure of the Savior; nor would it be possible to express -with greater intensity the terrible raging of the crowd, the ignobly -servile and cruel supplications of the priests, or the anxious desire to -please on the part of Pilate. The celebrated plate “Christ Healing the -Sick,” exhibits in the highest perfection his mastery of chiaroscuro, and -the marvelous delicacies of gradation which he introduced into his more -finished work. - -The number of Rembrandt’s pictures in Holland, although it includes -his three greatest, is remarkably small—indeed, they may be counted on -the fingers; and lately, by the sale of the Van Loon collection, the -Dutch have lost two more of his finest works in the portraits of the -“Burgomaster Six” and “His Wife.” But his works abound in the other great -galleries of Europe. - - * * * * * - -There is really in nature such a thing as high life. A life of health, of -sound morality, of disinterested intellectual activity, of freedom from -petty cares is higher than a life of disease and vice, and stupidity and -sordid anxiety. I maintain that it is right and wise in a nation to set -before itself the highest attainable ideal of human life as the existence -of a complete gentleman.—_Hamerton._ - - - - -SELECTIONS FROM AMERICAN LITERATURE. - - -THOMAS BAILEY ALDRICH. - - “Among the writers who have done much to refine and elevate - American literature, Thomas Bailey Aldrich should have the - brightest place of one who has wrought equally well in prose and - poetry. Among his early efforts ‘Baby Bell’ will longest hold its - place in poetry.”—_Henry James, Jr._ - -It is the vision of a gentle, tender spirit, and many eyes unused to -tears will grow moist over the delicate lines. We have not room for the -whole. - - -“Baby Bell.” - - Have you not heard the poets tell, - How came the dainty Baby Bell - Into this world of ours? - The gates of heaven were left ajar; - With folded hands and dreamy eyes, - Wandering out of Paradise, - She saw this planet, like a star, - Hung in the glistening depths of even— - Its bridges, running to and fro, - O’er which the white-winged angels go, - Bearing the holy dead to heaven. - She touched a bridge of flowers—those feet, - So light they did not bend the bells - Of the celestial asphodels. - They fell like dew upon the flowers; - Then all the air grew strangely sweet! - And thus came dainty Baby Bell - Into this world of ours. - - … - - O, Baby, dainty Baby Bell, - How fair she grew from day to day! - What woman-nature filled her eyes; - What poetry within them lay! - Those deep and tender twilight eyes, - So full of meaning, pure and bright, - As if she yet stood in the light, - Of those oped gates of Paradise. - And so we loved her more and more; - Ah, never in our hearts before - Was love so lovely born; - We felt we had a link between - This real world and that unseen— - The land beyond the morn. - And for the love of those dear eyes, - For love of her whom God led forth - (The mother’s being ceased on earth - When Baby came from Paradise), - For love of Him who smote our lives, - And woke the chords of joy and pain, - We said, Dear Christ! our hearts bent down - Like violets after rain. - - … - - It came upon us by degrees, - We saw its shadow ere it fell— - The knowledge that our God had sent - His messenger for Baby Bell. - We shuddered with unlanguaged pain, - And all our hopes were changed to fears, - And all our thoughts ran into tears - Like sunshine into rain. - We cried aloud in our belief, - “O, smite us gently, gently, God! - Teach us to bend and kiss the rod, - And perfect grow through grief.” - Ah, how we loved her, God can tell; - Her heart was folded deep in ours; - Our hearts are broken, Baby Bell! - - At last he came, the messenger, - The messenger from unseen lands; - And what did dainty Baby Bell? - She only crossed her little hands, - She only looked more meek and fair; - We parted back her silken hair, - We wove the roses round her brow— - White buds, the summer’s drifted snow— - Wrapt her from head to foot in flowers - And thus went dainty Baby Bell - Out of this world of ours. - -Some of Aldrich’s descriptions of oriental scenery are richer in color -and more luxurious, but he is more at home and more captivating with -familiar themes drawn from every day life. We are charmed with such -simple pictures as - - -“Before the Rain.” - - We knew it would rain, for all the morn - A spirit on slender ropes of mist - Was lowering its golden buckets down - Into the vapory amethyst - - Of marshes and swamps and dismal fens, - Scooping the dew that lay in the flowers, - Dipping the jewels out of the sea, - To sprinkle them over the land in showers. - - We knew it would rain, for the poplars showed - The white of their leaves, the amber grain - Shrunk in the wind—and the lightning now - Is tangled in tremulous skeins of rain. - - -BAYARD TAYLOR. - -North from Jerusalem. - -We left Jerusalem by the Jaffa Gate. Not far from the city wall there -is a superb terebinth tree, now in the full glory of its shining green -leaves. It appears to be bathed in a perpetual dew; the rounded masses -of foliage sparkle and glitter in the light, and the great spreading -boughs flood the turf below with a deluge of delicious shade. A number -of persons were reclining on the grass under it, and one of them, a very -handsome Christian boy, spoke to us in Italian and English. I scarcely -remember a brighter and purer day than that of our departure. The sky was -a sheet of spotless blue; every rift and scar of the distant hills was -retouched with a firmer pencil, and all the outlines, blurred away by the -haze of the previous few days, were restored with wonderful distinctness. -The temperature was hot, but not sultry, and the air we breathed was an -elixir of immortality. - -Through a luxuriated olive grove we reached the Tombs of the Kings, -situated in a small valley to the north of the city. Part of the valley, -if not the whole of it, has been formed by quarrying away the crags of -marble and conglomerate limestone for building the city. Near the edge -of the low cliffs overhanging it, there are some illustrations of the -ancient mode of cutting stone, which, as well as the custom of excavating -tombs in the rocks, was evidently borrowed from Egypt. The upper surface -of the rocks was first made smooth, after which the blocks were mapped -out and cut apart by grooves chiseled between them. I visited four or -five tombs, each of which had a sort of vestibule or open portico in -front. The door was low, and the chambers which I entered, small and -black, without sculptures of any kind. There were fragments of sarcophagi -in some of them. On the southern side of the valley is a large quarry, -evidently worked for marble, as the blocks have been cut out from below, -leaving a large overhanging mass, part of which has broken off and fallen -down. The opening of the quarry made a striking picture, the soft pink -hue of the weather-stained rock contrasting exquisitely with the vivid -green of the vines festooning the entrance. - -From the long hill beyond the tombs, we took our last view of Jerusalem, -far beyond whose walls I saw the Church of the Nativity, at Bethlehem. -Notwithstanding its sanctity, I felt little regret at leaving Jerusalem, -and cheerfully took the rough road northward over the stony hills. -There were few habitations in sight, yet the hillsides were cultivated, -wherever it was possible for anything to grow. After four hours’ ride we -reached El Bireh, a little village on a hill, with the ruins of a convent -and a large Khan. The place takes its name from a fountain of excellent -water, beside which we found our tents already pitched. The night was -calm and cool, and the full moon poured a flood of light over the bare -and silent hills. - -We rose long before sunrise and rode off in the brilliant morning—the -sky unstained by a speck of vapor. In the valley, beyond El Bireh, the -husbandmen were already at their plows, and the village boys were on -their way to the uncultured parts of the hills with their flocks of sheep -and goats. The valley terminated in a deep gorge, with perpendicular -walls of rock on either side. Our road mounted the hill on the eastern -side, and followed the brink of the precipice through the pass, where an -enchanting landscape opened upon us. - -The village of Zebroud crowned a hill which rose opposite, and the -mountain slopes leaning toward it on all sides were covered with -orchards of fig trees, and either rustling with wheat or cleanly plowed -for maize. The soil was a dark brown loam, and very rich. The stones -have been laboriously built into terraces; and, even where heavy rocky -boulders almost hid the soil, young fig and olive trees were planted in -the crevices between them. I have never seen more thorough and patient -cultivation. In the crystal of the morning air the very hills laughed -with plenty, and the whole landscape beamed with the signs of gladness on -its countenance. - -The site of ancient Bethel was not far to the right of our road. Over -hills laden with the olive, fig and vine, we passed to Aian el Haramiyeh, -or the fountain of the robbers. Here there are tombs cut in the rock on -both sides of the valley. Over another ridge, we descend to a large, -bowl-shaped valley, entirely covered with wheat, and opening eastward -toward the Jordan. Thence to Nablous (the Shechem of the Old and Sychar -of the New Testament) is four hours through a winding dell of the richest -harvest land. On the way, we first caught sight of the snowy top of Mount -Hermon, distant at least eighty miles in a straight line. Before reaching -Nablous, I stopped to drink at a fountain of clear sweet water, beside -a square pile of masonry, upon which sat two Moslem dervishes. This, we -were told, was the tomb of Joseph, whose body, after having accompanied -the Israelites in all their wanderings, was at last deposited near -Shechem. - -There is less reason to doubt this spot than most of the sacred places of -Palestine, for the reason that it rests not on Christian, but on Jewish -tradition. The wonderful tenacity with which the Jews cling to every -record or memento of their early history, and the fact that from the time -of Joseph a portion of them have always lingered near the spot, render it -highly probable that the locality of a spot so sacred should have been -preserved from generation to generation to the present time. - -Leaving the tomb of Joseph, the road turned to the west and entered the -narrow pass between Mounts Ebal and Gerizim. The former is a steep, -barren peak, clothed with terraces of cactus, standing on the northern -side of the pass. Mount Gerizim is cultivated nearly to the top, and is -truly a mountain of blessing, compared with its neighbors. Through an -orchard of grand old olive trees, we reached Nablous, which presented a -charming picture, with its long mass of white, dome-topped stone houses, -stretching along the foot of Gerizim through a sea of bowery orchards. -The bottom of the valley resembles some old garden run to waste. - - -CELIA THAXTER. - -Her home is by the sea, and she gives us some vivid glimpses of ocean -scenes. Occasionally a joyous phrase is delicately presented, but the -prevailing tone of her verse, on whatever subject, is in the minor. -Perhaps “Beethoven” shows most imagination and insight, as well as -felicity of expression. - - -Beethoven. - - If God speaks anywhere, in any voice, - To us his creatures, surely here and now - We hear him, while the great chords seem to bow - Our heads, and all the symphony’s breathless noise - Breaks over us, with challenge to our souls! - Beethoven’s music! From the mountain peaks - The strong, divine, compelling thunder rolls; - And “Come up higher, come!” the words it speaks, - “Out of your darkened valleys of despair; - Behold, I lift you upon mighty wings - Into Hope’s living, reconciling air! - Breathe, and forget your life’s perpetual stings— - Dream, folded on the breast of Patience sweet, - Some pulse of pitying love for you may beat!” - - -Faith. - - Fain would I hold my lamp of life aloft - Like yonder tower built high above the reef; - Steadfast, though tempests rave or winds blow soft, - Clear, though the sky dissolve in tears of grief. - - For darkness passes; storms shall not abide, - A little patience and the fog is past. - After the sorrow of the ebbing tide - The singing flood returns in joy at last. - - The night is long and pain weighs heavily; - But God will hold His world above despair. - Look to the east, where up the lucid sky - The morning climbs! The day shall yet be fair! - - -The Sandpiper. - - Across the narrow beach we flit, - One little sandpiper and I; - And fast I gather, bit by bit, - The scattered driftwood bleached and dry. - The wild waves reach their hands for it, - The wild wind raves, the tide runs high, - As up and down the beach we flit— - One little sandpiper and I. - - Above our heads the sullen clouds - Scud black and swift across the sky, - Like silent ghosts in misty shrouds - Stand out the white light-houses high. - Almost as far as eye can reach - I see the close-reefed vessels fly, - As fast we flit along the beach— - One little sandpiper and I. - - I watch him as he skims along, - Uttering his sweet and mournful cry; - He starts not at my fitful song, - Or flash of fluttering drapery; - He has no thought of any wrong, - He scans me with a fearless eye. - Stanch friends are we, well tried and strong, - The little sandpiper and I. - - Comrade, where wilt thou be to-night - When the loosed storm breaks furiously? - My driftwood fire will burn so bright! - To what warm shelter canst thou fly? - I do not fear for thee, though wroth - The tempest rushes through the sky; - For are we not God’s children both, - Thou, little sandpiper and I? - - - - -UNITED STATES HISTORY. - -THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. - - -Before the middle of the eighteenth century the current of events in the -American colonies became rapid and impetuous. Many obstacles were met, -but the swollen stream rushed on, leaping over, or dashing aside the -barriers that seemed to accelerate, rather than hinder the progress. - -But a crisis was at hand, and the danger grew apparent. - -England and France, rival nations, and often in conflict, both had -extensive possessions in this country, and their rights were in dispute. -The English occupied the Atlantic coast from Maine to Florida, and their -colonies were well established. As yet all their important settlements -were east of the Allegheny Mountains, though they claimed, as their right -by discovery, all the land westward to the Pacific. - -Meanwhile, the French had made important inland settlements, occupying -principally the valley of the St. Lawrence and some of its tributaries. -They had built Quebec and Montreal, more than 500 miles from the gulf, -with other towns of importance; had fortified themselves at different -points along the great chain of lakes, from Ontario to Superior; had -penetrated the wilderness of western New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, -Michigan and Illinois, fixing their stations and building forts on all -the more important tributaries of the Mississippi, with the evident -and avowed intention of connecting their St. Lawrence and Canadian -possessions with the great western valley; and, through the large rivers -that drain it, find their way to the sea. They would thus confine the -English to the Atlantic States, and found their empire in the West. -Comparatively little intercourse as there was between the East and West, -these designs were well understood, and the resolute purpose to thwart -them was at once avowed. The nations beyond the Atlantic were nominally -at peace, but not friendly, and neither disposed to yield to the claims -of the other. France, dominated by Roman Catholics, and England, the -leading Protestant nation of Europe, had nurtured hatred and jealousies -that might any day precipitate a conflict of arms, and the theater of the -strife would be in their colonial possessions. - -But before war was declared the colonists themselves became involved in -actual hostilities. The English had adjusted their difficulties, and, -confederate by articles of agreement and a strong national feeling, -refused to be restrained by the mountain barriers. Two settlements were -begun west of the Alleghenies, one on the Youghiogheny, and one in some -part of western Virginia. Their relations with the Indians were friendly, -and trade with them was profitable. The French, who had taken possession -of the valley of the Ohio, and were doing their utmost to secure the -influence of the Indians in all the region between the river and the -lakes, protested against the encroachment of the English, and warned the -Governor of Pennsylvania to restrain his subjects from entering territory -claimed by the King of France. Of course no attention was paid to the -warning other than appeared in preparations for the conflict that now -seemed inevitable. The “Ohio Company,” composed of Virginians, continued -to explore and survey the country. The natives protested against the -French occupying their country, and the tribes prepared for an armed -resistance. The Virginia charter included the whole country north to Lake -Erie, and Governor Dinwiddy thought best, before hostilities were begun, -to draw up a remonstrance, setting forth in order, the nature and extent -of the English claim to the valley of the Ohio, and warning the French -against any further attempt to occupy it. It was necessary that this -paper, whatever danger and hardship it might require, should be carried -to the French General St. Pierre, who was stationed at Erie, as commander -of their forces in the West. The journey, that could be performed only -on foot, would be through a vast, unbroken wilderness, and would require -more than ordinary endurance, as well as undaunted courage. George -Washington, then a young surveyor, was sent for from his home on the -Potomac, and duly commissioned to carry the document. He set out on -the last day of October, with four attendants and an interpreter. The -route was through the mountains to the head waters of the Youghiogheny, -thence down the stream to the site of Pittsburgh, which was noted as an -important point, and the key to the situation in the valley of the Ohio. -Thence the course was twenty miles down the river, and across to Venango -(Franklin), and thence, by way of Meadville, to Fort Le Bœuf, on the -head waters of French Creek, fourteen miles from Erie, where he met the -General, who had come over in person to superintend the fortifications. - -The officer received him with courtesy, but declined to discuss any -questions of national rights. “His superior, the Governor of Canada, -owned the country from the lakes to the Ohio; and being instructed to -drive every Englishman from the territory, he would do it.” A respectful -but decided reply was sent to Dinwiddy, and Washington was dismissed, to -find his way back to Virginia. - -It was by this time midwinter, and the perils of the long journey were -increased by swollen rivers that had to be crossed on the treacherous -ice, or on rafts constructed of logs and poles cut for the purpose. Of -the incidents of that first great public service by the “Father of his -Country,” but few authentic records are found, and we only know that it -was performed with fidelity, and that the fuller information gathered -respecting the strength of the French forces, and their preparations for -descending the Allegheny with their large fleet of boats and canoes, -in the spring, thoroughly aroused the Virginians to the importance -of holding the point at the confluence of the great rivers forming -the Ohio. In March, and before it was possible for the French to come -down the Allegheny, a rude stockade was built; but there was not force -enough to hold it. As the fleet came sweeping down the river, and -resistance was found impossible, the little band at the head of the Ohio -surrendered, and was allowed to withdraw from the stockade, which the -enemy at once entered, and where they laid the foundations of Fort Du -Quesne. Remonstrance and negotiations having failed, the alternative -of war was promptly accepted, and Washington having been made Colonel, -was commissioned to take the fort, “to kill or repel all who interfered -with the English settlements in the disputed territory.” His regiment of -Virginia soldiers, in the month of April, encountered difficulties and -hardships in their westward march that made progress slow. - -The roads were well nigh impassable, the streams were bridgeless, and -drenching rains fell on the tentless soldiers. Before reaching the -Ohio, Washington learned that the enemy were on the march to attack -him, and immediately built a stockade that he called Fort Necessity. He -advanced cautiously, with some heavy skirmishing, in which a number of -the enemy were killed, and some prisoners were taken. But the promised -reinforcements not arriving, he fell back to his little fort, and was -scarcely within the rude enclosure when he was surrounded. The enemy -in force gained an eminence, from which they could fire into the fort, -while they were partly concealed. For hours, the gallant little band, -encouraged by the calm, resolute bearing of their colonel, vigorously -returned the fire. Thirty of the company were killed, and others wounded, -when they were allowed to withdraw, taking all their stores and equipage. -The retreat was orderly, but the enterprise was abandoned. - -The valley of the Ohio and the whole country to the lakes was left in the -power of the French, who were also strengthening their works at Crown -Point and Fort Niagara. - -As yet there had been no declaration of war by England or France, and -the ministers of the two countries kept assuring each other of peaceful -intentions, though the hostility of their dependencies in America could -not be ignored. Louis XV., to help keep the peace, sent an army of -three thousand soldiers to Canada, and the British government ordered -General Braddock, with two regiments, to America, to protect their -frontier settlements. Early in the spring of 1755 this force reached the -Chesapeake, and in April Braddock held a council with all the Governors, -at Alexandria. As there had been no formal declaration of war they would -not invade Canada, but repel the French from the northern and western -frontier. Vigorous and concerted measures, however, were to be employed. -Governor Lawrence was to settle and guard the boundaries of Nova Scotia. -Johnson, of New York, with his militia and a force of Mohawks, hired -for the purpose, was to capture the French post at Crown Point, while -Shirley, of Massachusetts, was to drive the enemy from their fortress -at Niagara; and Braddock himself as commander-in-chief, with the main -body of the regulars, was to subdue Fort Du Quesne. It was a magnificent -program, but easier to plan than to execute; and those so full of -confidence were to encounter some sad reverses. - -Braddock’s army numbered about 2,000, nearly all veterans who had served -in the wars of Europe. There were few provincial troops; two companies -led by Gates, of New York, and Washington, joining the army at Fort -Cumberland, was placed on Braddock’s staff as aid-de-camp. The movement -was necessarily slow. Over a narrow and exceedingly rough road the -slender column stretched out for some four miles. Braddock was a brave, -resolute general, acquainted with his army, but ignorant of the country -and the forces he would have to meet. - -Franklin and others had suggested that it would be wise to move -cautiously. But he scouted the idea that the assault of untutored -savages that might be encountered before reaching the fort he proposed -to capture, could make any impression on his regulars. When Washington, -understanding the modes of Indian warfare, suggested the possibility -of an ambuscade, the General was furious, and indignantly refused to -be advised by an inferior. They had advanced without any noteworthy -casualty till within about seven miles of the fort, and no enemy yet -appeared. Confident of speedy success, Braddock, at the head of twelve -hundred chosen troops, pressed on more rapidly, Colonel Gage, leading a -detachment of three hundred men, in the advance. The road was but twelve -feet wide, the country uneven and thickly wooded; a hill on the one hand -and a dry ravine on the other, the whole region covered with a thick -undergrowth. A few scouts were thrown forward, but the situation gave -no opportunity for the feeble flanking parties to act. Suddenly there -was a sharp, rapid fire of musketry heard in the front. The scouts were -killed or driven in. The advance forces were thrown back in confusion, -leaving their cannon in the hands of the enemy, who were found to be -an unexpectedly strong force of both French and Indians. The peril of -the situation was at once apparent, and, suffering much from their -concealed foe, Gage’s men wavered and became confusedly mixed in thickest -underbrush with a regiment that Braddock pushed forward to support them. -The confusion grew almost to a panic, the men firing constantly, with -but little effect, in the direction of the concealed enemy, while their -well directed volleys, from under the cover of rocks and trees, told with -terrible effect on the English crowded together in the narrow roadway. -The rash, but brave General rushed to the front, and with impetuous -courage rallied his men to charge on the foe. But it was impossible. -They, panic-stricken, were huddled together like sheep, or fled in -disorder to the rear. The army routed, his aids and officers mostly -killed or wounded, and the forest strewn with dead or disabled soldiers, -the General, after having five horses shot under him, fell mortally -wounded. To Washington, who came to his aid, the fallen hero said: “What -shall we do now, Colonel?” “Retreat, sir, retreat!” This was ordered, -and the dying General carried from the scene of carnage. Washington, -with the Virginians that remained alive, covered the hasty retreat of -the ruined army. Nearly everything was lost. The artillery, baggage, -provisions and private papers of the officers were left on the field. -Braddock died the fourth day, and was buried by the roadside, a mile west -of Fort Necessity, where Dunbar had been left, an officer with neither -capacity nor courage. When the fugitives, who had not been pursued far -from the battleground, reached, his camp, the panic was communicated; he -destroyed the remaining artillery, baggage and army stores, to the value -of a hundred thousand pounds sterling, and joined in a most precipitate -retreat to Fort Cumberland, and thence, in a thoroughly demoralized -condition, to Philadelphia. Thus, the main army, of which much was -expected, was in a few days practically destroyed, and nothing more was -attempted that year. - -The work of subduing the French in Nova Scotia, assigned by Braddock and -the Governors to Lawrence, assisted by the English fleet under Colonel -Monckton, was done with dispatch and unparalleled cruelty. - -The province had been ceded to the English in the treaty of 1713, and, -remaining under the dominion of Great Britain, was ruled by English -officers, though the inhabitants were largely French. - -The French forts near the New Brunswick line being taken after but feeble -resistance, the English were masters of the whole country east of the St. -Croix; and, pretending to fear an insurrection on the part of the Nova -Scotians, or Acadians, adopted measures with them that have always and -everywhere met with the most unqualified condemnation. The French in the -province outnumbered the English three to one, and had their pleasant -homes in that oldest settlement of their people on the continent. They -were ruthlessly torn from their homes and the graves of their kindred, -driven at the point of the bayonet, forced on ship-board, and more than -three thousand of them, half-starved and destitute, were scattered here -and there among English colonists, from whom but little kindness and -less of fellowship could be expected. The guilty agents in the infamous -transaction, as cowardly as it was inhuman, made themselves the scorn of -mankind. - -In about the only quarter where the British army had that year any -success, what followed the victory was so shocking to the feelings of -humanity, and met with such universal condemnation, that even the guilty -perpetrators of the deed would have blotted the record if they could. - -The campaign planned for Shirley, who with his Indian allies was to take -Fort Niagara, was about as utter a failure as that of Braddock. The fort -had no great strength, and was not well garrisoned; but it was a month -before he reached Oswego, where his provincials were to assemble. Four -weeks were spent in getting his boats ready. A storm caused farther -delay, and after the storm the wind was in the contrary direction. Then -another storm caused delay. Sickness prevailed in camp, and by the first -of October Shirley declared the lake too dangerous for navigation. The -Indians deserted his standard. The fact was that while on the march, news -of Braddock’s defeat reached him, and, as they had expected to meet at -Niagara, he feared to go there, thinking the same fate might await him. -So he marched homeward, without striking a blow. - -Johnson, who was to attack the enemy at Crown Point, had better success, -though the objective point was not reached, and his was a dear-bought -victory. His movements were all anticipated, and the portion of his army -led by Williams, ambushed and cut to pieces. Several hundred Englishmen -fell. The French still held Crown Point, and had seized and fortified -Ticonderoga. - -That was a year of disasters to the English, and so was the next. The -Indians, doubtless influenced by the unsuccessful campaign of the -English, and perhaps instigated by French emissaries, had killed more -than 1,000 people. - -In May, 1756, after two years of actual hostilities, war was declared. -The English, chagrined with the reverses of the past year, and in danger -of losing all the territory west of the Alleghenies, after much debate -in Parliament, decided to place all the military forces sent to America -under one command. A large army was equipped, and Lord Loudon placed in -command. He proved unfit for the position, and another year passed with -great losses and little or nothing gained. The French, led by competent, -determined men, were everywhere successful, and wasted the British forces -with repeated assaults, capturing or destroying a large part of the -armament, till the English had not a single fort or hamlet remaining in -the valley of the St. Lawrence. And every cabin where English was spoken -was swept out of the valley of the Ohio. At the end of the year France -seemed to be in secure possession of twenty times as much territory in -America as her British rival. - -Her colonial possessions endangered, and the flag of the country in -disgrace, the ministers were forced to resign, and the great commoner, -William Pitt, became Prime Minister. The dilatory, imbecile Loudon, was -deposed, and Abercrombie put in his place, with Lord Howe next in rank. -The gallant Wolfe led a brigade. The campaign for the summer was well -arranged and prosecuted with energy. In May Amhurst, at the head of ten -thousand men, reached Halifax. A few days after the fleet was in Gabarus -Bay, and Wolfe landed his division without serious loss, though under -fire from the enemy’s batteries. The French dismantled their guns and -retreated. The siege of Louisburg was pressed with great vigor. Four -French vessels, one a seventy-four-gun ship, were fired by the English -boats, and burned in the harbor. The town and fortress became a ruin. -Resistance was hopeless, and Louisburg capitulated. The garrison, with -the marines, in all six thousand men, became prisoners of war, and were -sent to England. Cape Breton and Prince Edward’s Island were surrendered -to Great Britain. - -In another quarter, however, there was not long after only partial -success, followed by severe disaster. General Abercrombie, with 15,000 -men, reached Lake George, and embarked for Ticonderoga. His equipment -was in all respects thorough. Proceeding to the northern extremity of -the lake, they landed safely on the western shore. But the difficulty of -going farther compelled them to leave the heavy artillery behind, Lord -Howe leading the advance in person. Before reaching the fort, in a sharp -skirmish with the pickets, that brave officer was killed. The French -were overwhelmed, but the soldiers of Howe, smitten with grief, began to -retreat. Abercrombie was in the rear with the main army, but the soul -of the expedition was gone. Two days after a determined effort was made -to take the fort by assault. The defences proved much stronger than was -expected, and the assailing parties were again and again repulsed with -great loss. The unavailing efforts were continued for four hours, and -then they withdrew, having lost in killed and wounded nearly two thousand -men. Probably in no other battle on the continent did the English have -so many men engaged, or suffer such terrible loss. Abandoning this -enterprise as hopeless, the army was withdrawn to Fort George, at the -other extremity of the lake. Thence Colonel Bradstreet was sent with -three thousand men, mostly provincials, against Fort Frontenac, at the -present site of Kingston, at the outlet of Ontario. He embarked his -command at Oswego, and landed within a mile of the fort. This fortress, -of great importance, was at the time but feebly garrisoned, and after -two days’ siege capitulated. Forty-six cannon, nine vessels of war, -and a vast quantity of military stores were the fruit of this victory. -It compensated the English for all their losses at Ticonderoga, except -for the men who were there sacrificed. It was a crushing defeat for -the French, who became disheartened. Their crops had failed, and with -almost a famine in the land, it became so difficult to subsist the army -that the people clamored for peace. “Peace, peace; no matter with what -boundaries,” was the message sent by the brave Montcalm to the French -ministry. - -The outlook in Canada and along the lakes was not encouraging, and -Forbes, with nine thousand men from Philadelphia, undertook the -reduction of Fort Du Quesne, and the expulsion of the French from the -valley of the Ohio. - -Washington was again in command of the Virginians, Armstrong led the -Pennsylvanians. An advance section, under Major Grant, more eager than -wise, was attacked by the enemy in ambush, and lost heavily. The main -column came on slowly, cutting roads and bridging streams, but in such -force that, as they drew near, those in the fort became alarmed, burned -their works, and with what they could carry, floated down the river. -Those eager for the assault, and to avenge injuries received in former -attempts, marched, unopposed, over the ruins, and unfurled their flag -over that gateway of the West, calling it, in honor of the great British -minister, whose energetic measures gave confidence to the army and hope -to the colonists—Pittsburgh. - -Marked progress was made during the summer and fall campaign, and -Parliament voted twelve million pounds sterling for carrying on the war. -The colonial magistrates exerted themselves to the utmost, and by the -spring of 1759 the whole effective force of the English was near fifty -thousand, while the entire French army was less than eight thousand. - -The conquest of Canada was not at first contemplated, but it had become -evident that the rival nations could not live in peace, with such slight -natural barriers between them, and so Canada must be conquered and made -a British province. With that object in view, the campaigns for the year -were planned. - -Prideaux proceeded against Niagara, for the relief of which the French -collected all their available forces from Detroit, Erie, Le Bœuf and -Venango. Prideaux was accidentally killed on the 15th, and Sir William -Johnson, on whom the command devolved, so disposed his forces as to -intercept the approaching French, and a bloody battle was fought in which -they were completely routed; the fort soon after capitulated. - -Amhurst was victorious on Lake Champlain, and proceeded through Lake -George, to attack and take Ticonderoga, from which, after feeble -resistance, the enemy withdrew to Crown Point, and the whole region, -mapped out for his operations, was recovered, with but little loss on his -part. - -The French were now sadly crippled everywhere, except in the valley of -the St. Lawrence, and it remained for General Wolfe to achieve the final -victory. As soon as the river was navigable in the spring he proceeded -with a force of eight thousand men, and a fleet of forty-four vessels. -He arrived on the 27th of June at the Isle of Orleans, four miles below -Quebec, and began his operations vigorously. His camp was located on the -upper end of the island, and the fleet gave him immediate command of the -river. On the night of the 29th General Monckton was sent to plant a -battery on Point Levi, opposite the city, and was successful. - -The lower town was soon reduced to ruins, and the upper much injured, -but the fortress seemed unharmed. The French knowing that the city could -not be stormed from the river side, had constructed three defences, -reaching five miles from the Montmorenci to the St. Charles, and in these -entrenchments the brave Montcalm, with ten or twelve thousand soldiers, -awaited the movement of his assailants. Anxious for battle, though -there were serious difficulties in the way of approaching the foe, it -was decided to risk an engagement by fording the Montmorenci when the -tide ran out. The attempt was made without success, and with the loss -of nearly five hundred men. Disappointments, fatigue and exposure threw -the English general into a fever that held him prisoner in the tent for -some days; and when convalescent he proposed another assault on the -lines of defence, but was in that overruled, and it was determined, if -possible, to gain possession of the Plains of Abraham in the rear of the -city, without passing the fortifications. After thorough examination a -place, afterward called Wolfe’s Cove, was found, where it was thought -possible to make the ascent. On the night appointed, everything being in -readiness, the English entered their transports, quietly dropped down to -the place, and with almost superhuman exertions ascended to the plain, -and the morning revealed them to the greatly astonished defenders of the -city, drawn up in battle array. - -When Montcalm learned the fact so unexpected, he said: “They are now on -the weak side of this unfortunate city, and we must crush them before -noon.” With great haste he withdrew his army from the trenches and threw -them between the English and the city. The battle began with an hour’s -cannonade, and then the attempt to turn the English flank, but he was -driven back. The weakened ranks of the French wavered. Wolfe led his -charge in person, and was shot thrice, and survived but a short time. -Learning from an attendant that the enemy fled, he gave directions for -securing the fruits of the battle, and declared he was happy thus to die. -Montcalm also fell early in the battle, mortally wounded, and when told -by his surgeon that the end was near, said: “It is well—then I shall not -live to see Quebec surrendered.” The surrender took place a few days -after, and the last resistance was offered by the French at Montreal, but -it was hopeless and of short continuance. The remnants of their beaten -armies collected there, to the number of ten thousand, were surrendered -to General Amhurst, and all the French possessions in America were ceded -to the English. Liberal terms were granted, the rights of conscience -respected, and the ecclesiastical institutions and property of the -Catholics respected and protected. - - [End of Required Reading for May.] - - - - -THE DIVINE SCULPTOR. - -By MRS. EMILY J. BUGBEE. - - - I feel the chiseling touch, - And know that I shall stand, - Finished and shapely as the work, - Of the designer’s hand. - Though cruel is the pain - From His unceasing blows, - I hold me, trustfully and still, - What time “the Angel grows.” - - Through slowly passing years, - With an unerring skill, - His hand, with patient, tireless care, - Is shaping to His will; - That when I stand unveiled - Before His glorious throne, - No traces in me shall be found - Of the unsightly stone. - - He sees what I _shall be_, - Through all the rough disguise, - And knows, at every stroke he gives, - Some earthward clinging dies. - Some harsh discordant part, - Is rounded into grace; - Some likeness of the pattern true - Is fashioned in its place. - - Work on, oh, Master hand, - I gladly yield to thee, - Until within thy loftiest thought - I stand complete and free; - Thy glorious design - I would not mar or break, - I shall be satisfied I know, - When perfected I wake. - - - - -REMINISCENCES OF WENDELL PHILLIPS. - -By EDWARD EVERETT HALE. - - -For many generations the gift of oratory has been in the blood of the -Phillips family. The founder of the family in America, the Rev. George -Phillips, first minister of Watertown, Mass., is noted in New England -annals for his eloquence. “The irrefragable doctor” he was called by his -hearers, we learn from the pedantic Mather, so able was he in dispute, -and such readiness had he on all occasions to stand to his guns and to -maintain any statement he had once made. But there must have been another -strain of blood in Wendell Phillips, added to that in the veins of his -ancestor George, for Mather goes on to say that the earlier Puritan -was “very averse unto disputation until delivered thereto by extreme -necessity.” - -The son of George Phillips, of Watertown, was the Rev. Samuel Phillips, -first minister of Rowley, so distinguished a preacher that it was said of -his father: “He would have been beyond compare, if he had not been the -father of Samuel.” This is Mather’s epitaph on the Rev. George Phillips. - -The grandson of the first Phillips was another George, a minister like -his father and grandfather, who lived at Brookhaven, Long Island. “A good -man,” was the second Rev. George, but “thought to be too much addicted to -facetiousness and wit;” more dangerous qualities in those Puritan times -than nowadays, and suggesting, again, the Phillips of our day. - -The great-grandson of the first George Phillips, nephew to the second, -was Samuel Phillips, for sixty years minister of Andover, and the father -of John and Samuel Phillips, the founders of the Andover and Exeter -academies. Strictly orthodox was the Rev. Samuel Phillips, as one may see -from his sermons; and the religious tone that he gave to the village of -Andover has lasted to this day. His many printed sermons are proof of the -popularity of his public speech, and the election sermon, at least, shows -that he was not afraid to deal with the living problems of the day. - -His sons founded the two Phillips academies, John that at Exeter, and -the two together the academy at Andover. Samuel was as well a liberal -benefactor to the theological seminary at Andover. It would be fair to -say, that with one single exception, where there was perhaps insanity, -the family has been distinguished for public spirit, as well as for -eloquence. Two of the grandsons of the Rev. Samuel, Samuel and William, -were chosen lieutenant-governors of the commonwealth of Massachusetts. -Their second cousin, John Phillips, was the first mayor of Boston. Their -grandfathers had been brothers, the one Samuel, the Andover minister, and -the other John, a Boston merchant. The mother of this second John was -Margaret Wendell. She was Wendell Phillips’s grandmother, and from her -he had his Christian name. His mother was of another Puritan family. Her -maiden name was Walley. - -John Phillips, father of Wendell, graduated at Harvard College in 1788, -and became a lawyer. He was afterward one of the trustees of the college, -and in 1809 was appointed a judge of common pleas. In 1822 Boston was -made a city, and John Phillips was chosen the first mayor. He died in -the next year of a trouble of the heart. His sudden death took place -when Wendell and his brother George were both scholars in the Boston -Latin School—the oldest school in America. At that time this school had -recently been revived, and set in new order, with great local reputation, -under Mr. Benjamin Apthorp Gould. It is said that the mayor, John -Phillips, once came into the school to examine it, and, almost of course, -had offered to him the seat of most dignity on the platform. This his -little boys thought a mistake in etiquette, considering that no one could -be of rank as high as the master. They did not hesitate then, more than -in later days, to express their disapprobation, and when their father -met them at table, told him they had been mortified to see him in that -chair. “Ah,” he said, “you were not more ashamed of me than I was of you.” - -But this anecdote must only be taken to show that Wendell Phillips -at eleven years was not afraid of his father, and was not averse to -criticising what he thought mistaken. He took even distinguished rank -at school, and another school anecdote shows how early boys can judge -correctly of each other’s ability, for it is remembered that when he -first spoke before the assembled school, on Saturday, the first class—who -sat by themselves, and thought well of their own opinion—were not -displeased. Charles Chauncey Emerson, who was a crack scholar, one of -the very highest in repute, turned to George Stillman Hillard and said, -“That boy will make an orator.” The name of Charles Emerson will not be -familiar to all your readers, for he died young. But here he is still -remembered by the men of his time as the young man of most promise, who, -in those days, left Harvard College. They will not admit that his brother -Waldo Emerson has won any renown in the world, or rendered any service -which would not have come in the life of Charles, had it been spared to -this earth. - -From this school, with a distinguished reputation among his fellows, -Wendell Phillips entered Harvard College in 1827. The college was -not then what it is now. Neither law nor divinity school was large, -and these were the only graduate schools at Cambridge. The college -proper, or the “seminary,” as President Quincy used to call it, -numbered about two hundred students, of whom the greater part were -from Massachusetts. A few southern lads, from distant plantation life, -struggled up into what, in those days of no railroads and of no coast -lines of steamers, was a foreign country. They were generally favorites; -there was no such discussion of slavery as to make their position in -the least uncomfortable, and, indeed, the general drift of sentiment -among the people around them was not in sympathy with Abolitionists -or abolitionism. Both these words, if spoken at all in those days in -New England, were generally spoken with scorn. After a genial and -affectionate administration, Dr. John Thornton Kirkland resigned the -presidency of the college in the year 1828. Wendell Phillips was then a -freshman. To succeed Dr. Kirkland, Josiah Quincy was appointed. He had -won his reputation by steady work in Congress, first as a Federalist, and -afterward as a watchful maintainer of northern rights. More lately he -had approved himself an admirable administrative officer as Mayor of the -city of Boston—the second chosen under its city charter. John Phillips, -the father of Wendell Phillips, had been his immediate successor in that -duty. The older Ware was professor of Divinity, Levi Hedge of Logic and -Metaphysics, Dr. J. S. Popkin of Greek, Dr. Sidney Willard of Hebrew, -John Farrar of Mathematics, Edward T. Channing of Rhetoric and Oratory, -and George Ticknor of the Modern Languages. A few of these names will be -remembered by general readers, though “’tis sixty years since” and more, -and I record them because I wish all biographers would tell more than -they are apt to do of the circumstances under which the mental powers of -their heroes were trained. - -Several of Phillips’s classmates survive, and one of them, Mr. Francis -Gold Appleton, a gentleman whose wide American sympathies and sterling -public spirit have endeared him to the whole community in which he lives, -has kindly given to me some personal reminiscences of the young fellow’s -life there. Thirteen of his school companions entered college with him. -Other Boston boys came from the Round Hill school, and Exeter, so that -in a class of sixty there were at least twenty Boston boys. In a sense, -therefore, Phillips was not lonely there. But his classmates saw, or -fancied they saw, that at one time he was moody, and suffering from what -they called religious depression. They knew, even then—for boys know -almost everything of the abilities of their companions—that Phillips -had remarkable power in elocution. They chose him into the Porcellian -Club—which takes its name from the traditional roasting of a little pig -(Porcellus)—and of this club he became president. In other days the -Porcellians were thought to be specially Southern in their proclivities, -and this club used to rally almost all the Southern students. It is -therefore rather a queer incident in its history that Wendell Phillips -stands as a popular president. His college reputation was that of an -amiable and bright young man, with an especial gift for oratory. He took -his first degree in 1831—studied at the Law School, then under Professor -Greenleaf, and Judge Story—and took the degree of Bachelor of Laws in -1833. He then went into a lawyer’s office in Boston and entered at the -bar in 1834. He opened his modest office and waited for clients. But in -those days, perhaps in these days, even such a young man waits long. For -myself I think that the old dons of money or of business would rather -give such scraps of formal business as they have to some young stranger -from the country, who has no relatives in Boston, and whom nobody knows -there, than to confide private affairs to somebody they have known from -childhood, whose father, or uncle, or brother-in-law they meet at the -Saturday Club or the Wednesday Club. But Phillips did not flinch from -doing what anybody wanted him to do. It has been remembered that in the -illness of his brother he did the almost mechanical work of the clerk -of the Municipal Court. This means that he was brought into personal -relation with every criminal who was brought up there for trial and -sentence. - -But the skies were thickening, and there was not any danger that a young -man of spirit would long lack a chance if he chose to take it. It was -in October, 1835, that “a mob of gentlemen of property and standing” -broke up a meeting of the Women’s Anti-Slavery Society of Boston. -Phillips was an eye witness of the indignities with which Mr. Garrison -was then treated. He loyally threw in his fortunes with those of the -Abolitionists; and, as it proved, his chance came at a public meeting -called at Faneuil Hall. - -At this meeting the small and unpopular set of Abolitionists was in a -measure reinforced by persons who had not been identified with them; -for it was a meeting in the interests of free speech. Lovejoy had been -killed by a mob in Illinois, and the people of Boston were called to -their historic Town Hall to remonstrate. The moderator selected was -Jonathan Phillips, a relative of Wendell’s, and a man deservedly of -leading position in Boston. He was rich, enterprising and wise. He was -a leader in philanthropic organization. He was a great friend of Dr. -William Ellery Channing, who said of him once, “I have had much more -from Mr. Phillips than he ever had from me;” this from a friend who -was saying that Phillips had derived great profit from Dr. Channing’s -preaching. Benjamin F. Hallett, a distinguished anti-Masonic leader, -moved the resolutions. Hillard, a young lawyer, sustained them, and the -event of the day—on the program—was a speech from Dr. Channing, whose -reputation as a man of letters and a leader in religious opinion was -at its height, and who was senior pastor of the most fashionable and -influential church in Boston. But the meeting was held in Faneuil Hall, -which, by a clause in the city charter, must be given for the use of any -fifty citizens who asked for it for a public purpose. Of course, at such -a meeting any citizen might be present. On this occasion the enemies -of the Abolitionists were on hand in force. When the fit moment came -for them to reply, James T. Austin, one of the political leaders of the -State, of Democratic antecedents, but now Attorney General of the State, -under the rule of the newly named Whig party, took the floor against the -resolutions proposed. It was clear enough that the hall was well filled -with marketmen and truckmen, and other laboring men, who, in those days, -all supposed that a “nigger” was the most despicable creature in the -world, excepting that an “Abolitionist” was worse. Austin never spared -invective, and he used it on this occasion to denounce Lovejoy and those -who abetted him. - -I doubt if Phillips knew he was going to speak when he went to the -meeting. Indeed, it is quite sure, that Austin secured for him the -attention of the unfriendly assembly. But he had not spoken long before -he was sure of their audience. - -“I thought this floor would yawn open before the gentleman and swallow -him up. I thought the pictured forms behind me here would step from their -frames in horror at his words.” These are Phillips’s phrases, which in -one form or another those men repeat who heard him. - -The meeting was pitilessly opposed to him and his. After a fashion a -vote was obtained for all the resolutions of sympathy. But nobody cared -whether they passed or not. Nobody heard Phillips that day who did not -know that there was an orator in the town who could do much what he would -with any audience. - -He spared nobody and no thing in his attack. He never did till the last -hour of his life. And it is right to say, that the people he opposed, -denounced and satirized, replied with the sneer so often lavished on -such men, “He has a devil and is mad, why do you hear him?” “Phillips’s -crazy talk” is the phrase you constantly find as you turn over private -or published letters of those times. None the less did people go to -hear him, and, as I said, he could do with an audience, friendly or -unfriendly, much what he would. He seemed to be—I think he was—quite -careless about preparation. If he was asked to speak for the cause, -he spoke. He thus had, very soon, the best possible training for his -business. If I am right, it is the only training worth much—namely, -constant practice. I have never, in forty years, varied from the opinion -I expressed the night I first heard him, that he was the best public -speaker we had in New England, as he was the best I had heard anywhere. -He had the double gift of language and of easy familiar gesture. He was -absolutely at his ease. He talked with his audience, played with them, -joked with them, reasoned with them, scolded them, ridiculed them, -soothed them, flattered them and compelled them, just as he chose. He -knew his audience through and through. He knew what speech to make -to them. He was never guilty of that ghastly folly which insists on -addressing to the audience of to-day the speech which pleased some other -audience a week ago. - -I have no intention of writing his biography or an abridged history of -the time in which he was so active. I think he did not long remain at -the bar. I think it was as early as 1838 that he refused to take the -attorney’s oath of allegiance to the United States, without which he -could not practice in any United States Court. For the theory of the -extreme Abolitionists was that they must break up the Constitution of the -United States. But in practice very few of their adherents followed them -fully here, and many a man who cordially supported their newspapers and -their meetings, voted as he chose at the next election, or when the time -came went loyally into battle for the old flag. Nay, of Phillips himself -I remember this: I met him on the Sunday before Fort Sumter was fired -upon, and we walked half a mile together. He had brought up town the -last news from the bulletin about the preparations of the South Carolina -batteries. I had been on the spot, on Sullivan’s Island, and pointed out -some inconsistency in the narrative, saying, what I thought then, that I -believed the whole thing would turn out to be mere Carolina bluster. To -which he replied with great cordiality, “I am sure I hope so;” and from -that moment to the end of the war I think no one enjoyed the national -successes more thoroughly than he. - -Side by side with the Anti-Slavery excitement, which every one connects -with his name, was the growth of what may fairly enough be called the -“Lyceum Movement.” In the beginning this was thought as pure a piece of -philanthropy as the other. Almost every public spirited man considered -it his duty to have one or more “Lectures” which he should deliver at -the call of his neighbors when they had a “Lyceum.” I have no doubt that -Phillips’s early lecturing was a bit of philanthropic effort of this -sort. But as things went on, enterprising committees began to raise the -price of their tickets, to send for distant lecturers and to pay them -enough to make it worth their while to come. Even college societies -and the providers for Commencement entertainments found it wise to -pay a handsome honorarium to their speakers, and I am afraid that the -element of philanthropy has long since disappeared from what is called -the “Lecture Platform.” Phillips had an ingenious way of uniting the -functions of a literary and of a political lecturer. No one was in more -demand than he for the regular work of the winter Lyceums. But it would -often happen that the timidity of a committee made them pause before they -would listen to his radicalism in a lecture. For such agents he was quite -ready. If people had scruples they must pay for them. His program was: -“For a literary lecture without politics, $100 and my expenses.” “For a -political lecture, nothing, and I pay my fares.” - -He used to tell a story of his arrival at a western city where the -committee were divided, four to four, on the question whether they would -hear his lecture on the “Lost Arts” or a political speech. Perhaps he -would determine between them. - -“Let us have both,” said Phillips. To which they eagerly assented. So -he delivered the “Lost Arts” first, innocent as a new rosebud of any -political bias. Then a recess was given to the audience, and all who -wished to go might go. But of course, after that beginning, no one went. -And so Phillips had another hour, and an audience for as many heresies as -he chose to utter. - -It ought to be remembered that as soon as he had any leisure from his -work as an Anti-Slavery agitator, he gave his time and power, in the same -open-handed way, to the temperance cause. In all these late years the -friends of temperance reform have had no public man more ready to take up -their work for them than he. - -The country has shown that it can duly honor such an agitator, whose own -conscience was always clear, even though no man could agree with him in -what he called opinions. The truth is, they were as often impulses as -convictions. But in the matter of slavery, of temperance, and of charity, -he had settled convictions, and lived on them without flinching. He was -utterly without thought of self. - -The public has never known nor said enough of Mr. Phillips’s private -charities, and I can not wonder at it. It is impossible for any one -to speak fitly of them this side of the recording angel. Throughout -the world Mr. Phillips had a reputation as helper of the oppressed, -and with this reputation, the other, more dangerous to the comfort -of its possessor, that he cared nothing for popularity, and that he -acted from his own knowledge and will alone, and without regard to the -recommendations of anybody. Thus it was natural that every wanderer, -every outcast, of every color or nation, when he might find himself in -need in Boston went first to Mr. Phillips’s door, and that he should -find the door always open to him. He gave lavishly whenever he thought -he ought to give, not only of his time but of his money; exactly how -much no one but himself ever knew. His house became a sort of bureau of -charity, investigation and relief, so that whenever man, woman or child -was not known at the overseers of the poor, at the “Provident,” or at the -“Associated Charities,” it was the more certain that he was known at Mr. -Phillips’s. He gave his alms literally to all sorts and conditions of men. - -That would be a very queer world—and it would be hard to say how it would -fare—which should be made up of Wendell Phillipses. But this may be -fairly said—that one such man in a community like that of New England, -renders essential service. In his case, while there were thousands -who hated him, other thousands loved him—and the thousands who loved, -lived much nearer to him, and knew him a thousand times better than the -thousands who hated. - - - - -HESITATION AND ERRORS IN SPEECH. - -By J. MORTIMER-GRANVILLE. - - -Speech is, in a practical sense, more than the mere instrument of -thought. It is so far an essential part of the faculty or function of -“thinking,” that little beyond a simple recognition of the impressions -received through the sensations can be accomplished without the aid of -language—at least in one of its elementary forms. Thought and speech -are so connected, that it is impossible to separate them. It is not a -necessity that speech should be articulate and audible. It may be set -in any key, from the loudest voice-utterance to the mere self-conscious -conception of certain sounds, as when a person _thinks_ the pronunciation -of a word, clearly marking its peculiarities in his own mind, but in -a manner imperceptible to any one else. If the performance of this -act—pronouncing a word in thought—be closely examined, it will be found -that there is an impulse, as it were, to move the lips and tongue, but so -restrained, that commonly no obvious muscular action takes place. There -are exceptions to this limitation which not only prove the rule, but show -how intimately thoughts and actions are connected. - -In sleep, during dreams, and in the case of some persons, especially -the aged and feeble-minded, when awake, the lips move with nearly -every thought, though no audible sound is emitted. When the restraint, -normally exercised, is less forcible, or the impulse stronger, the -thinker involuntarily speaks his thoughts; and comical stories are -told of persons who have betrayed their real sentiments inopportunely -by this process of thought-speaking. Faults in speech are, therefore, -likely to be due to defects in thought, the two faculties being mutually -dependent; or the reverse may be the case, and impediments and errors -of speech react mischievously on the mind. Much interest and importance -attach to the conclusion arrived at with respect to the real cause of the -hesitation or error which marks the utterance of any particular sufferer. - -First, make quite sure that it is not ordinary confusion of thought, -consequent upon a slovenly habit of thinking or the miserable practice of -allowing thoughts to drift, which has produced the faltering or mistake -that occasions anxiety. Many persons permit their minds to become overrun -with tangled scrub, so that nothing short of the most acute or agile -powers of way-finding can carry a thought safely through the domain, and -then they complain of the difficulty of thought-driving! Clear away the -jungle that renders the mind impassable, and thought will no longer be -found to wander by circuitous paths, and too often be irrecoverably lost. -The only measure by which this self-improvement can be accomplished is -one of culture; the degree of labor required will vary from that of a -settler in the backwoods, who finds it necessary to clear and dig every -square yard of the land he would convert to useful purposes, to the -ordinary weeding and breaking the clods which may suffice to repair the -results of a single season of neglect. In any event, however great or -small the task may be, the cultivation must be accomplished, or this, the -most troublesome and inconvenient cause of speech-blundering, a weedy, -tangled, and lumpy state of mind can not be remedied. We are not now -concerned with faults of the motor apparatus or mechanism of the voice; -and, excluding these, it maybe asserted that, of all causes of hesitation -or error in speech which lie, so to say, deeper than the surface, the -neglect of self-control in thought is the most common and, in many -senses, the most mischievous. - -If a person who has previously been an easy and fluent speaker begins -to hesitate in his utterance, there is generally reason for anxiety. -Supposing the general health to be good, and nothing specially notable -to have happened in the life of the individual which might have produced -what is commonly called a “shock” to the mind or the nervous system, -there is probably some physical or mental disorder in the background, -to which attention should be directed. If the cause be physical, the -attempt to speak will generally be accompanied by trembling or twitching -in the muscles of the mouth, the lips, the nose, or the jaw. Should any -such symptom be perceptible to friends, or self-detected, it will be -wise to seek medical advice without delay, because it may be produced -by conditions the most important, or comparatively trivial, and no one -except a skilled practitioner can determine from which of several sources -the agitation springs; whether it indicates mere weakness or serious -disease. - -Commonly, when there is none of this trembling or twitching, and -sometimes even when these are present, the hesitation is mental. Either -the mind is too busy with a crowd of thoughts to maintain proper command -of the word-finding function, or that faculty is so enfeebled that it -seems incapable of any reasonable activity in the service of the will. -It is quick enough in the response to influences which have no right -to usurp control, but when the master-spirit of thought, the judgment -ruling by the will, issues a mandate, the faculty is powerless to obey. -This comes of a riotous or vicious habit of thinking. The mind-weakness -which results from the terrible error of mental dissipation, whatever -the direction in which the thoughts are permitted to disport themselves, -is one of the most perilous conditions of exhaustion into which the -faculties of a still sound brain can be allowed to sink. It is a state of -which the mind in danger is itself conscious long before any indication -becomes recognizable by others. Hesitation in speech is one of the -earliest external symptoms which indicate this malady, but when that -occurs, the weakening power has generally been in secret operation for a -length of time sufficient to accomplish serious mischief. It is not, as -a matter of fact, too late to mend matters; but the individual who has -permitted his mind to pass into this condition has incurred a great peril. - -This is a point on which it is necessary to speak plainly. Habits of -musing, brooding, or conjuring up mental pictures and scenes in which -the thinker is himself an actor, and into which he gradually brings his -faculties of imagination, and even his sensations, are the overlooked, -the unconfessed, perhaps the unrecognized, causes of by far the larger -number of attacks of “insanity.” And; though it seems cruel to say -so, the great majority of poor creatures, especially the younger and -middle-aged persons, who with wrecked minds drag out weary years in -lunatic asylums have themselves to thank for the experience. Any one -of a score of existing causes may overbalance the mind or occasion the -outbreak and determine the particular form the mind-malady ultimately -assumes; but the predisposing cause which renders the disaster possible -and entails all the evil consequences is the morbid habit of allowing the -thoughts to wander uncontrolled, at first innocently, then in forbidden -paths, and finally wherever the haunting demon of the inner life, a man’s -worse nature, his evil self, may lure or drive them! - -The habit of preoccupation which sometimes shows itself by hesitation in -speech is less dangerous than weakness, but it should not be neglected. -Having “too much to think about” is not so bad as having exhausted the -power of voluntary thought, but it is an evil. “Too much” does not always -mean more than the mind _ought_ to be able to receive and deal with. -It is quite as often too much for the defective discipline of thought -maintained, as really more than a due quantity for the mind engaged if -the business of thinking were properly conducted. There is a marked -tendency in modern education—and it increases each year—to neglect -the training of minds. The subjects which were principally useful for -purposes of mental development and exercise are being eliminated because -they do not commend themselves to the commercial instinct of the day as -producing marketable information. Greek, Latin, mathematics, and the -like, are not possessed of a high value in the mart of commerce or on -’Change, and they are therefore lightly estimated. - -We are beginning to reap the fruit of this time-serving policy in -education, and it takes the form of a general break-down of young minds -when set to any duty which involves dealing with a crowd of thoughts at -once. The untrained and disorderly thinker can not choose his words, he -has “no time” to arrange them, and can seldom find them when wanted. -He is “thinking of something else.” It has come to be thought rather -clever to be “abstracted,” and “so engrossed,” “with many things to -think about!” These are the pitiful excuses offered by a generation of -incompetent and confused thinkers when their speech betrays them. A -clever talker will often bridge over the gap between two right words in -place of interposing a wrong one. It is amusing and, in a certain sense, -interesting to notice how admirably this is done by self-possessed though -confused speakers; but the evil of disorderly thought lurks behind, and -may be detected through the flimsy, though ingenious, artifice. - -The remedy for a growing hesitancy in speech, when not the result of -serious mind-weakness—and the person affected is generally secretly -conscious of the cause—is a better method of thinking. The first effort -must be to preserve greater calmness; the second, to be more orderly -in thought. There is a process in thinking which is the counterpart of -dotting the _i_’s and putting in the stops in writing, or of knotting the -thread and “fastening off” securely in needlework. If this be neglected, -as it commonly is by what are called rapid—another word for careless, -reckless, or impetuous—thinkers, entanglement and confusion in thought, -showing themselves in hesitation and errors of speech, are inevitable. - -Verbal blunders are generally due to confusions of thought, but sometimes -to disease. It is important to distinguish between the two varieties of -this fault. The former is a matter for self-improvement, the latter will -require medical aid. If the mistakes made seem to follow no particular -line of error—if they are, so to say, general or capricious, the -wrong words substituted for what it was wished to say being taken at -random, perhaps from some other sentence at the moment darting across -the mind—the “confusion” may be safely set down as one to be cured by -mind-discipline. If, on the contrary, particular words, previously -familiar and ready at hand, are forgotten, certain numbers dropped out of -memory, and a sort of method seems to determine the occurrence of faults -in speaking or writing, the matter may be more serious, and advice should -be sought. It is a curious feature of the early forms of speech-disorder -springing from physical sources—for example, incipient disease of the -brain—that particular elements of knowledge seem to be effaced, and -special processes of thought or reasoning can no longer be performed, -although the great mass of mind-work goes on unimpaired. - -A world of trouble would be saved if, in all mental derangements, apart -from brain-disease, persons who feel things going amiss with them (and I -am convinced this premonition of mind-disorder is a common experience), -whether the sensation be one of “irritability” or of “confusion,” would -undertake of their own free motive, to cure the evil by subjecting the -consciousness to a regular course of training. The best plan is to -set the mind a daily task of reading, not too long, but sufficiently -difficult to give the thoughts full employment while they are engaged. -This should be performed at fixed hours. Perfect regularity is essential, -because the object is to restore the rhythm of the mind and brace it up -to higher tension. When, as in the class of cases we are considering, -hesitation and errors in speech are the characteristic symptoms of a -break-down or impaired vigor of mind, much good will often be done by -reading aloud for an hour or more daily to the family. - -It is not only useless but harmful to read aloud when alone; the mind -conjures up an imaginary audience, and this habit of “conjuring up” -things is one of the short cuts to insanity which should be carefully -avoided, more particularly by those who are most expert in the -exercise—the highly imaginative. Another drawback consists in the fact -that when a person reads aloud, without a real audience to engross that -portion of the thoughts which will wander from the subject, the mind -becomes engaged with the sound of the voice through the faculty of -hearing; and this paves the way for other mischief. It is by gradually -substituting in fancy, and then mistaking, their own voices for those of -other beings that the weak and morbidly-minded become impressed with the -notion that they are honored or plagued, as the mood may determine, with -communications, super-or extra-natural—which are in truth the echoes of -their own imaginary utterances. - -By reading aloud any healthy and improving work which is so interesting -as to engage the thoughts, the strained connections between thought -and speech will be relieved. Properly employed, this is one of the -most patent and effective of remedies for disorders of the faculty of -speech; but it is essential to success in the experiment of self-cure -that the book read should be of a nature to interest, and sufficiently -difficult to hold the attention. In some cases the exercise is rendered -more effectual by reading aloud in one language from a work written in -another—for example, a French book to an English audience. This gives -practice in the choice of words, and brings the memory into play, the two -faculties it is desired to develop and strengthen. Hesitation and errors -in speech are of great moment, view them as we may. In their less serious -forms they demand a vigorous effort for self-improvement; in their more -grave varieties they portend the existence of perils to brain and mind. - - - - -ASTRONOMY OF THE HEAVENS FOR MAY. - -By PROF. M. B. GOFF. - - -THE SUN. - -Although, as mentioned last month, the sun gives out such a vast amount -of heat and light, we must remember that these are sent out in all -directions, and that we receive comparatively a very small portion. The -best estimates make our part one twenty-three-hundred-millionths of the -whole. But this quantity is no trifling matter, and its effects are not -to be overlooked. Speaking of the general effect of the sun’s influence, -Prof. Lockyer puts it in this way: “The enormous engines which do the -heavy work of the world—the locomotives which take us so smoothly and -rapidly across a whole continent—the mail packets which bear us so safely -over the broad ocean—owe all their power to steam; and steam is produced -by heating water by coal. We all know that coal is the product of an -ancient vegetation; and vegetation is the direct effect of the sun’s -action. Hence without the sun’s action in former times, we should have -had no coal. The heavy work of the world is, therefore, indirectly done -by the sun. Now for the light work. Let us take man. To work, a man must -eat; does he eat beef? On what was the animal which supplied the beef -fed? On grass. Does he eat bread? Of what is bread made? Of the flour -of wheat and other grains. In these, and in all cases, we come back to -vegetation, which is the direct effect of the sun’s action. Here again, -then, we must confess that to the sun is due man’s power of work. In -fact, all the world’s work, with the trifling exception of tide-work, -is done by the sun; and man himself, prince or peasant, is but a little -engine, which merely directs the energy supplied by the sun.” The use of -the sun as a time-piece is perhaps more frequently thought of than any -other, since its value is constantly presenting itself. Each day, as noon -approaches, the question occurs, “How is the time?” and when possible, -the time of crossing the meridian is compared with that exhibited by the -clock. For this month, on the 1st, noon by the sun occurs at 11:57 a. -m. clock time; on the 15th, at 11:56 a. m.; on the 31st, at 11:57½ a. m. -Another method, though not very accurate, of determining time, is the -noting of the rising and setting of the sun. One difficulty here would -be the obtaining of a good horizon, such for example, as could be had at -sea. The following times answer very well for most parts of the United -States and Canada: On the 1st sun rises at 5:02 a. m. and sets at 6:52 -p. m.; daybreak occurs at 4:08 a. m., and twilight ends at 8:46 p. m.; -on the 15th, sun rises at 4:48 a. m., sets at 7:05 p. m.; daybreak at -2:44 a. m., and end of twilight at 9:09 p. m.; and on the 31st, sun rises -at 4:37 a. m., and sets at 7:17 p. m.; daybreak occurs 2:24 a. m., and -twilight ends 9:30 p. m. During the month the days increase in length -some fifty minutes. On the 31st the sun reaches its highest elevation -above the horizon, which in latitude 41° 30′ north is 70° 33′, nearly. -As we are now moving away from the sun, its apparent diameter diminishes -from 31′ 48″ to 31′ 37″. - - -THE MOON - -Presents the following changes: First quarter at 59 minutes past twelve -on the morning of the 2d; full moon on the 9th, at 10:59 p. m.; last -quarter on the 17th, at 11:46 in the evening; new moon on the 24th, at -5:28 p. m.; and first quarter again on the 31st, at 11:48 a. m. On the -31st she sets at 12:12 a. m.; on the 15th, rises at 11:25 p. m.; on the -31st, sets at 12:06 a. m. On the meridian, 1st at 5:56¼ p. m.; on the -15th, at 3:58 a. m.; on 30th, at 5:30 p. m. Farthest from the earth, 10th -at 7:24 p. m.; nearest the earth on 24th, at 1:36 p. m. Highest point -above the horizon on 26th, which in latitude 41° 30′ north, is 67° 17′; -and lowest on the 24th, 29° 45′. - - -MERCURY - -Will be visible for a few evenings during the first of the month, setting -on the 1st at 8:33, one hour and forty minutes after the sun; on the -15th, sets at 7:20 p. m.; and on the 31st at 5:43 p. m. Its diameter -increases from 9.2″ on the 1st to 12″ on the 15th, and then diminishes -to 10.6″ on the 30th. On the 5th, about midnight, and again on the 30th -about 3:00 p. m., it is stationary. At 5:00 p. m. on the 17th it is at -its inferior conjunction, that is, on a line or nearly so, with the -earth and sun, and between these latter bodies. On the 24th, at 1:37 a. -m., it will be only one minute of arc south of the moon, but as both it -and the moon will at that hour be below our horizon, we can not see the -conjunction. On the same date it reaches its greatest distance (aphelion) -from the sun. - - -VENUS - -During this month (on the 2d about 5 p. m.) reaches its greatest eastern -elongation, and will then be 45° 33′ from the sun. One might suppose that -at this time the planet would appear to us the brightest; but this is not -the case. The surface seen, though a greater portion of the disk than -is visible thirty-two days later, is rendered less brilliant on account -of its greater distance, and hence we find that the period of greatest -brilliancy does not occur in this instance until the 3d of June. From -the 1st to the 30th the diameter of Venus increases from 23.6″ to 34.6″, -an increase of 11″, or about 50 per cent. It will set as follows: On the -1st, at 10:49; on the 15th, at 10:49; and on the 30th, at 10:40 p. m. On -the 27th, at 7:54 p. m., is 8° 7′ north of the moon. - - -MARS, - -The fourth planet in distance from the sun, and, next to Venus, the one -that comes nearest to the earth, has also to the latter some points of -resemblance. Not that it is like it in size; for in fact, it is not more -than about one-eighth as large; nor yet in the length of its year, which -is nearly twice as long as one of our years (about 687 of our days). -But it has about its equatorial regions, light and dark portions, which -are generally admitted to be continents and oceans, whose distribution -appears very much like that of the land and water on the earth’s surface. -About the poles also appear during the planet’s winter brilliant white -portions, which disappear during its summer. This is probably occasioned -by the fall of snow in winter, and its melting in the spring and -summer. Again, its time of revolution on its axis, which has been quite -satisfactorily determined, and, indeed, much more accurately than that -of any other planet, is shown to be 24 hours, 37 minutes, 23 seconds -very nearly, making its days and nights very much like our own. Its -seasons also resemble ours somewhat, though longer and subject to greater -extremes of heat and cold. The inclination of the equator of Mars to the -plane of its orbit is about 27°, or 3½° more than that of the earth; -and its year being nearly twice as long and its orbit more eccentric, -make the seasons in its northern hemisphere about as follows: Spring -191⅓ days, summer 181 days, autumn 149⅓, and winter 147 days (of the -planet). When nearest to us, its apparent diameter is about seven times -as great as when farthest away. These distances are in round numbers -35 and 247 millions of miles respectively. It appears brightest to us -of course, when in opposition, that is, when we are between it and the -sun, its distance from the earth at these periods varying from 35 to 62 -millions of miles, making it seem four times as bright at the former as -at the latter distance. On account of the inclination of the equator -to the orbit, we can see 27° beyond the north pole at conjunction, and -27° beyond its south pole at opposition; hence astronomers are much -better acquainted with its southern than with its northern regions. It -is believed that Mars has not only land, water and snow, but also clouds -and mists. The land is generally reddish when the planet’s atmosphere is -clear; this is owing to the absorption of the atmosphere, as is the color -of the setting sun with us. The water appears of a greenish tinge. Of -this planet we have to report for this month, that it is decreasing in -interest. Its diameter diminishes from 7.8″ to 6.6″. On the 2d it sets at -1:34 a. m.; on the 16th, at 12:55 a. m.; and on the 31st, at 12:13 a. m. -On the 2d, at 9:01 a. m., it is 7° 9′ north of the moon; on the 5th, at -midnight, 90° east of the sun; on the 30th, at 3:20 p. m., is again in -conjunction with and 5° 50′ north of moon; and on the 31st, at 11:00 a. -m., is 58′ north of _Alpha Leonis_. - - -JUPITER, - -“The greatest of the planets,” retains his position as an evening star, -setting at the following times: On the 2d, at 12:34 a. m.; on the 15th, -at 11:45 p. m.; on the 30th, at 10:54 p. m. His motion during the month -is direct, and amounts to 4° 39′ 34″. His diameter diminishes 2.4″, being -34.4″ on the 1st, and 32″ on the 31st. He is in conjunction twice with -the moon; on the 1st, at 12:21 a. m., when he is 5° 58′, and on the 28th, -at 3:42 p. m., when he is 5° 49′ to the north of our satellite. - - -SATURN - -Makes this month a direct motion of four degrees and two seconds of arc, -a greater advance than he has made for several months. He rises after -daylight and sets on the 1st at 9:06 p. m., on the 15th at 8:19 p. m., -and on the 30th at 7:29 p. m. - - -URANUS - -Has a mean distance from the sun of 1770 millions of miles, and makes one -revolution in 84.02 years. To find it readily it is necessary to know -its right ascension and declination, which for the 1st, 15th and 30th -are in order as follows: Right ascension 11h. 40m. 35.92s., declination, -2° 57′ 8.4″ north; right ascension, 11h. 39m. 36s., declination, 3° 3′ -1.5″ north; right ascension, 11h. 39m. 11.54s., declination, 3° 4′ 58.3″ -north. Will be evening star throughout the month, setting as follows: On -the 2d, at 3:09 a. m.; on the 16th, at 2:13 a. m.; and on the 31st, at -1:14 a. m. Its motion will be retrograde, amounting to 24′ 7.2″. Diameter -on 1st, 3.8″, and on the 31st, 3.6″. On the 5th at 10:33 a. m., 3° 29′ -north of moon; and on 31st, at 9:00 a. m., stationary. - - -NEPTUNE, - -The “Far-away,” remains close to the sun, as can be seen by comparing -their times of rising and setting. The rising of Neptune occurs on the -1st, at 5:37 a. m.; on the 15th, at 4:43 a. m.; and on the 30th, at 3:47 -a. m.; and the setting on the same dates in the same order at 7:31, 6:39 -and 5:43 p. m. - - - - -THE AMUSEMENTS OF THE LONDON POOR. - -By WALTER BESANT. - - -Everybody knows, in general terms, how the English working classes amuse -themselves. Let us, however, set down the exact facts, so far as we can -get at them, and consider them. First, it must be remembered that the -workman of the present day possesses an accomplishment, or a weapon, -which was denied to his fathers—_he can read_. That possession ought -to open a boundless field; but it has not yet done so, for the simple -reason that we have entirely forgotten to give the working man anything -to read. This, if any, is a case in which the supply should have preceded -and created the demand. Books are dear; beside, if a man wants to buy -books, there is no one to guide him or tell him what he should get. -Suppose, for instance, a studious workingman anxious to teach himself -natural history, how is he to know the best, latest, and most trustworthy -books? And so for every branch of learning. Secondly, there are no -free libraries to speak of; I find in London one for Camden Town, one -for Bethnal Green, one for South London, one for Notting Hill, one for -Westminster, and one for the City; and this seems to exhaust the list. -It would be interesting to know the daily average of evening visitors -at these libraries. There are three millions of the working classes in -London; there is, therefore, one free library for every half million, or, -leaving out a whole three-fourths in order to allow for the children and -the old people and those who are wanted at home, there is one library -for every 125,000 people. The accommodation does not seem liberal, but -one has as yet heard no complaints of overcrowding. It may be said, -however, that the workman reads his paper regularly. That is quite true. -The paper which he most loves is red hot on politics; and its readers -are assumed to be politicians of the type which considers the millennium -only delayed by the existence of the Church, the House of Lords, and a -few other institutions. Yet our English workingman is not a firebrand, -and though he listens to an immense quantity of fiery oratory, and reads -endless fiery articles, he has the good sense to perceive that none of -the destructive measures recommended by his friends are likely to improve -his own wages or reduce the price of food. It is unfortunate that the -favorite and popular papers, which might instruct the people in so many -important matters—such as the growth, extent, and nature of the trades -by which they live, the meaning of the word Constitution, the history of -the British Empire, the rise and development of our liberties, and so -forth—teach little or nothing on these or any other points. - -If the workman does not read, however, he talks. At present he talks for -the most part on the pavement and in public houses, but there is every -indication that we shall see before long a rapid growth of workmen’s -clubs—not the tea-and-coffee make-believes set up by the well meaning, -but honest, independent clubs, in every respect such as those in Pall -Mall, managed by the workmen themselves. Meantime, there is the public -house for a club, and perhaps the workman spends, night after night, more -than he should, upon beer. Let us remember, if he needs excuse, that his -employers have found him no better place and no better amusement than to -sit in a tavern, drink beer (generally in moderation), and talk and smoke -tobacco. - -Another magnificent gift he has obtained of late years—the excursion -train and the cheap steamboat. For a small sum he can get far away -from the close and smoky town, to the seaside perhaps, but certainly -to the fields and country air; he can make of every fine Sunday in the -summer a holiday indeed. Again, for those who can not afford the country -excursion, there is now a park accessible from almost every quarter. And -I seriously recommend to all those who are inclined to take a gloomy view -concerning their fellow creatures, and the mischievous and dangerous -tendencies of the lower classes, to pay a visit to Battersea Park on any -Sunday evening in the summer. - -As regards the workingman’s theatrical tastes, they lean, so far as they -go, to the melodrama; but as a matter of fact there are great masses of -working people who never go to the theater at all. Music halls there -are, certainly, and these provide shows more or less dramatic, and, -though they are not so numerous as might have been expected, they form -a considerable part of the amusements of the people; it is therefore a -thousand pities that among the “topical” songs, the breakdowns, and the -comic songs, room has never been found for part-songs or for music of -a quiet and somewhat better kind. The proprietors doubtless know their -audience, but wherever the Kyrle Society has given concerts to working -people they have succeeded in interesting them by music and songs of a -kind to which they are not accustomed in their music halls. - -The theater, the music hall, the public house, the Sunday excursion, the -parks—these seem almost to exhaust the list of amusement. There are also, -however, the suburban gardens, such as North Woolwich and Rosherville, -where there are entertainments of all kinds, and dancing; there are the -tea-gardens all round London; there are such places of resort as Kew and -Hampton Court, Bushey, Burnham Beeches, Epping, Hainault and Rye House. -There are also the harmonic meetings, the free-and-easy evenings, and the -friendly leads at the public houses. - -As regards the women, I declare that I have never been able to find -out anything at all concerning their amusements. Certainly one can see -a few of them any Sunday walking about in the lanes and in the fields -of northern London, with their lovers; in the evening they may also be -observed having tea in the tea-gardens. These, however, are the better -sort of girls; they are well dressed, and generally quiet in their -behavior. The domestic servants, for the most part, spend their “evening -out” in taking tea with other servants, whose evening is in. On the same -principle, an actor, when he has a holiday, goes to another theater; and -no doubt it must be interesting for a cook to observe the _differentiæ_, -the finer shades of difference, in the conduct of a kitchen. When women -are married and the cares of maternity set in, one does not see how they -can get any holiday or recreation at all; but I believe a good deal is -done for their amusement by the mothers’ meetings and other clerical -agencies. There is, however, below the shopgirls, the dressmakers, the -servants, and the working girls, whom the world, so to speak, knows, -a very large class of women whom the world does not know, and is not -anxious to know. They are the factory hands of London; you can see -them, if you wish, trooping out of the factories and places where they -work on any Saturday afternoon, and thus get them, so to speak, in the -lump. Their amusement seems to consist of nothing but walking about the -streets, two and three abreast, and they laugh and shout as they go so -noisily that they must needs be extraordinarily happy. These girls are, -I am told, for the most part so ignorant and helpless, that many of them -do not know even how to use a needle; they can not read, or if they can, -they never do; they carry the virtue of independence as far as they are -able; and insist on living by themselves, two sharing a single room; -nor will they brook the least interference with their freedom, even -from those who try to help them. Who are their friends, what becomes of -them in the end, why they all seem to be about eighteen years of age, -at what period of life they begin to get tired of walking up and down -the streets, who their sweethearts are, what are their thoughts, what -are their hopes—these are questions which no man can answer, because no -man could make them communicate their experiences and opinions. Perhaps -only a Bible-woman or two knows the history, and could tell it, of the -London factory girl. Their pay is said to be wretched, whatever work they -do; their food, I am told, is insufficient for young and hearty girls, -consisting generally of tea and bread or bread and butter for breakfast -and supper, and for dinner a lump of fried fish and a piece of bread. -What can be done? The proprietors of the factory will give no better -wages, the girls can not combine, and there is no one to help them. One -would not willingly add another to the “rights” of man or woman; but -surely, if there is such a thing at all as a “right,” it is that a day’s -labor shall earn enough to pay for sufficient food, for shelter, and for -clothes. As for the amusements of these girls, it is a thing which may -be considered when something has been done for their material condition. -The possibility of amusement only begins when we have reached the level -of the well-fed. Great Gaster will let no one enjoy play who is hungry. -Would it be possible, one asks in curiosity, to stop the noisy and -mirthless laughter of these girls with a hot supper of chops fresh from -the grill? Would they, if they were first well fed, incline their hearts -to rest, reflection, instruction, and a little music? - -The cheap excursions, the school feasts, the concerts given for -the people, the increased brightness of religious services, the -bank holidays, the Saturday half holidays, all point to the gradual -recognition of the great natural law that men and women, as well as boys -and girls, must have play. At the present moment we have just arrived -at the stage of acknowledging this law; the next step will be that of -respecting it, and preparing to obey it; just now we are willing and -anxious that all should play; and it grieves us to see that in their -leisure hours the people do not play because they do not know how. - -Compare, for instance, the young workman with the young gentleman—the -public schoolman, one of the kind who makes his life as “all round” as -he can, and learns and practices whatever his hand findeth to do. Or, -if you please, compare him with one of the better sort of young city -clerks; or, again, compare him with one of the lads who belong to the -classes now held in the building of the old Polytechnic; or with the -lads who are found every evening at the classes of the Birkbeck. First -of all, the young workman can not play any game at all; neither cricket, -football, tennis, racquets, fives, or any of the other games which the -young fellows in the class above him love so passionately; there are, -in fact, no places for him where these games can be played; for though -the boys may play cricket in Victoria Park, I do not understand that the -carpenters, shoemakers, or painters have got clubs and play there too. -There is no gymnasium for them, and so they never know the use of their -limbs; they can not row, though they have a splendid river to row upon; -they can not box, fence, wrestle, play single-stick, or shoot with the -rifle; they do not, as a rule, join the volunteer corps; they do not -run, leap, or practice athletics of any kind; they can not swim; they -can not sing in parts, unless, which is naturally rare, they belong to -a church choir; they can not play any kind of instrument—to be sure the -public school boy is generally groveling in the same shameful ignorance -of music. They never read. Think what it must be to be shut out entirely -from the world of history, philosophy, poetry, fiction, essays and -travels! Yet our working classes are thus practically excluded. Partly -they have done this for themselves, because they have never felt the -desire to read books; partly, as I said above, we have done it for -them, because we have never taken any steps to create the demand. Now -as regards these arts and accomplishments, the public schoolman and -the better class city clerk have the chance of learning some of them, -at least, and of practicing them both before and after they have left -school. What a poor creature would that young man seem who could do -none of these things! Yet the workingman has no chance of learning any. -There are no teachers for him; the schools for the small arts, the -accomplishments, and the graces of life are not open to him. In other -words, the public schoolman has gone through a mill of discipline out -of school as well as in. Law reigns in his sports as in his studies. -Whether he sits over his books or plays in the fields, he learns to be -obedient to law, order, and rule; he obeys, and expects to be obeyed; -it is not himself whom he must study to please; it is the whole body -of his fellows. And this discipline of self, much more useful than the -discipline of books, the young workman knows not. Worse than this, and -worst of all, not only is he unable to do any of these things, but he is -even ignorant of their uses and their pleasures, and has no desire to -learn any of them, and does not suspect at all that the possession of -these accomplishments would multiply the joys of life. He is content to -go on without them. Now contentment is the most mischievous of all the -virtues; if anything is to be done, any improvement is to be effected, -the wickedness of discontent must first be introduced. - -Let us, if you please, brighten this gloomy picture by recognizing the -existence of the artisan who pursues knowledge for its own sake. There -are many of this kind. You may come across some of them botanizing, -collecting insects, moths and butterflies in the fields on Sundays; -others you will find reading works on astronomy, geometry, physics, or -electricity; they have not gone through the early training, and so they -often make blunders; but yet they are real students. One of them I knew -once who had taught himself Hebrew; another, who read so much about -coöperation, that he lifted himself clean out of the coöperative ranks, -and is now a master; another, and yet another and another, who read -perpetually, and meditate upon, books of political and social economy; -and there are thousands whose lives are made dignified for them, and -sacred, by the continual meditation on religious things. Let us make -every kind of allowance for these students of the working class; and let -us not forget, as well, the occasional appearance of those heaven-born -artists who are fain to play music or die, and presently get into -orchestras of one kind or another, and so leave the ranks of daily labor -and join the great clan or caste of musicians, who are a race or family -apart, and carry on their mystery from father to son. - -But, as regards any place or institution where the people may learn or -practice or be taught the beauty and desirability of any of the commoner -amusements, arts, and accomplishments, there is not one, anywhere in -London. The Bethnal Green Museum certainly proposed unto itself, at -first, to “do something,” in a vague and uncertain way, for the people. -Nobody dared to say that it would be first of all necessary to make the -people discontented, because this would have been considered as flying in -the face of Providence; and there was, beside, a sort of nebulous hope, -not strong enough for a theory, that by dint of long gazing upon vases -and tapestry everybody would in time acquire a true feeling for art, and -begin to crave for culture. Many very beautiful things have, from time -to time, been sent there—pictures, collections, priceless vases; and I -am sure that those visitors who brought with them the sense of beauty -and feeling for artistic work which comes of culture, have carried away -memories and lessons which will last them for a lifetime. On the other -hand, to those who visit the Museum chiefly in order to see the people, -it has long been painfully evident that the folk who do not bring that -sense with them go away carrying nothing of it home with them. Nothing at -all. Those glass cases, those pictures, those big jugs, say no more to -the crowd than a cuneiform or a Hittite inscription. They have now, or -had quite recently, on exhibition, a collection of turnips and carrots -beautifully modeled in wax; it is perhaps hoped that the contemplation of -these precious but homely things may carry the people a step farther in -the direction of culture than pictures could effect. In fact, the Bethnal -Green Museum does no more to educate the people than the British Museum. -It is to them simply a collection of curious things which is sometimes -changed. It is cold and dumb. It is merely an unintelligent branch of -a department; and it will remain so, because whatever the collection -may be, a museum can teach nothing, unless there is some one to expound -the meaning of the things. Is it possible that, by any persuasion, -attraction, or teaching, the working-men of this country can be induced -to aim at those organized, highly skilled, and disciplined forms of -recreation which make up the better pleasure of life? Will they consent, -without hope of gain, to give the labor, patience and practice required -of every man who would become master of any art or accomplishment, or -even any game? There are men, one is happy to find, who think that it is -not only possible, but even easy, to effect this, and the thing is about -to be transferred from the region of theory to that of practice, by the -creation of the People’s Palace. - -Let me say a few words as to what this palace may and may not do. In the -first place it can do nothing, absolutely nothing to relieve the great -fringe of starvation and misery which lies all about London, but more -especially at the East-end. People who are out of work and starving do -not want amusement, not even of the highest kind; still less do they want -university extension. Therefore, as regards the palace, let us forget -for awhile the miserable condition of the very poor who live in East -London; we are concerned only with the well fed, those who are in steady -work, the respectable artisans and _petits commis_, the artists in the -hundred little industries which are carried on in the East-end; those, -in fact, who have already acquired some power of enjoyment because they -are separated by a sensible distance from their hand-to-mouth brothers -and sisters, and are pretty certain to-day that they will have enough to -eat to-morrow. It is for these, and such as these, that the palace will -be established. It is to contain: (1) class rooms, where all kinds of -study can be carried on; (2) concert rooms; (3) conversation rooms; (4) -a gymnasium; (5) a library; and lastly, a winter garden. In other words, -it is to be an institution which will recognize the fact that for some -of those who have to work all day at, perhaps, uncongenial and tedious -labor, the best form of recreation may be study and intellectual effort; -while for others, that is to say for the great majority—music, reading, -tobacco, and rest will be desired. Let us be under no illusions as to -the supposed thirst for knowledge. Those who desire to learn are even in -youth always a minority. How many men do we know, among our own friends, -who have ever set themselves to learn anything since they left school? -It is a great mistake to suppose that the working man, any more than the -merchant man, or the clerk man, or the tradesman, is ardently desirous of -learning. But there will always be a few; and especially there are the -young who would fain, if they could, make a ladder of learning, and so, -as has ever been the goodly and godly custom in this realm of England, -mount unto higher things. The palace of the people would be incomplete -indeed if it gave no assistance to ambitious youths. Next to the classes -in literature and science come those in music and painting. There is no -reason whatever why the palace should not include an academy of music, -an academy of arts, and an academy of acting; in a few months after its -establishment it should have its own choir, its own orchestra, its own -concerts, its own opera, with a company formed of its own _alumni_. -And in a year or two it should have its own exhibition of paintings, -drawings, and sculpture. As regards the simpler amusements, there must -be rooms where the men can smoke, and others where the girls and women -can work, read, and talk; there must be a debating society for questions, -social and political, but especially the former. - -As for the teaching of the classes, we must look for voluntary work -rather than to a great endowment. The history of the college in Great -Ormand Street shows how much may be done by unpaid labor, and I do not -think it too much to expect that the palace of the people may be started -by unpaid teachers in every branch of science and art; moreover, as -regards science, history and language, the University Extension Society -will probably find the staff. There must be, however, volunteers, women -as well as men, to teach singing, music, sewing, speaking, drawing, -painting, carving, modeling, and many other things. This kind of help -should only be wanted at the outset, because before long, all the art -departments ought to be conducted by ex-students who have become in -their turn teachers; they should be paid, but not on the West-end scale, -from fees—so that the schools may support themselves. Let us not _give_ -more than is necessary; for every class and every course there should be -some kind of fee, though a liberal system of small scholarships should -encourage the students, and there should be the power of remitting -fees in certain cases. As for the difficulty of starting the classes, -I think that the assistance of board schoolmasters, foremen of works, -Sunday-schools, the political clubs and debating societies should be -invited; and that beside small scholarships, substantial prizes of -musical and mathematical instruments, books, artists’ materials, and so -forth, should be offered, with the glory of public exhibition and public -performances. After the first year there should be nothing exhibited in -the palace except work done in the classes, and no performances of music -or of plays should be given but by the students themselves. - -There has been going on in Philadelphia for the last two years an -experiment, conducted by Mr. Charles Leland, whose sagacious and -active mind is as pleased to be engaged upon things practical as upon -the construction of humorous poems. He has founded, and now conducts -personally, an academy for the teaching of the minor arts; he gets shop -girls, work girls, factory girls, boys and young men of all classes -together, and he teaches them how to make things, pretty things, artistic -things. “Nothing,” he writes to me, “can describe the joy which fills a -poor girl’s mind when she finds that she, too, possesses and can exercise -a real accomplishment.” He takes them as ignorant, perhaps—but I have no -means of comparing—as the London factory girl, the girl of freedom, the -girl with the fringe—and he shows them how to do crewel work, fret work, -brass work; how to carve in wood; how to design; how to draw—he maintains -that it is possible to teach nearly every one to draw; how to make and -ornament leather work, boxes, rolls, and all kinds of pretty things in -leather. What has been done in Philadelphia amounts, in fact, to this: -That one man who loves his brother man is bringing purpose, brightness -and hope into thousands of lives previously made dismal by hard and -monotonous work; he has put new and higher thoughts into their heads; he -has introduced the discipline of methodical training; he has awakened in -them the sense of beauty. Such a man is nothing less than a benefactor to -humanity. Let us follow his example in the palace of the people. - -I must go on, though there is so much to be said. I see before us, in the -immediate future, a vast university, whose home is in Mile End Road; but -it has affiliated colleges in all the suburbs, so that even poor, dismal, -uncared-for Hoxton shall no longer be neglected; the graduates of this -university are the men and women whose lives, now unlovely and dismal, -shall be made beautiful for them by their studies, and their heavy eyes -uplifted to meet the sunlight; the subjects of examination shall be, -first, the arts of every kind; so that unless a man have neither eyes to -see nor hand to work with, he may here find something or other which he -may learn to do; and next, the games, sports, and amusements with which -we cheat the weariness of leisure and court the joy of exercising brain -and wit and strength. From the crowded classrooms I hear already the -busy hum of those who learn and those who teach. Outside, in the street, -are those—a vast multitude, to be sure—who are too lazy and too sluggish -of brain to learn anything; but these, too, will flock into the palace -presently to sit, talk, and argue in the smoking rooms; to read in the -library; to see the students’ pictures upon the walls; to listen to the -students’ orchestra, discoursing such music as they have never dreamed of -before; to look on while Her Majesty’s Servants of the People’s Palace -perform a play, and to hear the bright-eyed girls sing madrigals.—_The -Contemporary Review._ - - - - -THE DEAD-LETTER OFFICE. - -By MRS. PATTIE L. COLLINS. - - -The sarcasm that “Good Americans expect to go to Paris when they die,” -has lost its force. They have a City Beautiful of their own which more -than justifies the enthusiasm of those who dwell within her gates. -There are no tall houses that shut out the blue sky and the sunshine, -no narrow, filthy streets swarming with the children of the vicious and -starving, but everywhere clean, broad highways, decent abodes, and the -priceless blessing of a pure atmosphere. The smoke of factories does -not drop its dusky mantle over the smiling river and the church spires -glancing heavenward. Not even does the sound of a great traffic intrude -into the peaceful repose of this ideal city. Art schools, musical -conservatories, libraries, and various institutions of learning offer -every inducement for liberal culture at rates so cheap that it may almost -be said to be “without money and without price.” Into this community one -can not come without feeling its broadening and elevating influence. -Prejudices are obliterated, gentle toleration is followed by wide -charity, sectionalism dies, and to thoroughly understand and appreciate -these things makes a residence under the shadow of the dome a blessed -realization. But I should go on endlessly if permitted to dwell upon this -home of my heart; the historic Potomac touching the hem of her garments, -and the wooded heights of Georgetown forming a Rembrandt-like background, -are accessories of a picture to which no words, unless “touched with -fire,” could do justice. I have often thought that not even Genoa the -Superb, with its palaces and rich cathedrals rising high and yet higher -above its gulf of sapphire, and finally encircled by its olive-crowned -hills, was more beautiful. - -If, as has often been said, America has no distinctive style of -architecture, at least the anomalous constructions of the Capital are -harmonious, artistic, and imposing. The hoary cities of the Old World -can only vie with her in her bold and lusty youth. The Smithsonian, that -temple of knowledge, the Treasury, custodian of countless millions, those -twin sisters, the Patent and Postoffice Departments, and the peerless -Capitol itself are all monuments of national power in which we have a -legitimate pride. - -Washington is scarcely less the shrine of the Republic than is Mecca -to the followers of the prophet. Its fifty millions seem to ebb and -flow, like the tide of the restless sea, through its grand avenues, its -parks, its public buildings, ceaselessly, from January to December. -Perhaps, among these casual sight-seers, no place is so much visited -as the Postoffice Department, in a general way, and, if I may use the -expression, the Dead-Letter Office, specifically, which is the very -_sanctum sanctorum_ of written communications. It is characteristic of -human nature to stand with mere vague wonderment before any question or -occurrence that appears distant and impersonal. But anything that comes -in the shape of an everyday occurrence, that touches intimately social -and domestic relations arouses at once an acute interest. The Pagan -element thus selfishly asserts itself in this ready subordination of the -great problem of humanity to personal considerations. This may account -for the eager delight and interest always displayed by the Dead-Letter -Office pilgrims. And, on the other hand, it may be observed that those -who, officially speaking, possess a proprietary interest in defunct -epistles are akin to the dealers in other wares—they like to vaunt their -merchandise! - -The gleaming pile of white marble, chaste, symmetrical, inviting, might -be likened, after an exploration of its contents, to many another -sepulcher—but I forbear a premature expression of opinion, and beg to -invite you, my readers, through the front door, which, like the gates -of mercy, stands ever wide open, and allow you to receive your own -impressions. - -Dry statistics, I have idly observed, are not usually relished by the -average knowledge-seeker, or shall I say even tolerated? But I shall -presume that all of mine will patiently grapple with my arithmetical -statements, which I promise shall not be complicated, and I also hope to -escape the incredulity which painfully embarrassed a modest gentleman -in this office, while making statements in regard to its workings to a -party of visitors. He said to these unbelievers, as they stood among -Uncle Sam’s mail bags, piled to the right and to the left of them, -watching the busy clerks assort their contents, that from twelve to -fifteen thousand letters were received upon every working day. This was -received with a depressing silence. Proceeding further, he added that -the mails were a means of transportation not only for letters, but for -clothes, books, jewelry, and almost every article of merchandise. At -this, a somewhat ironical smile was discernible. The gentleman was now -somewhat disconcerted, but determining to die by his colors nobly, he -seized upon an immense brogan lying upon an adjacent desk and exclaimed, -desperately: “This is a specimen—could not go forward to its destination -on account of being over weight—more than four pounds.” Here the auditors -smiled broadly (it was conjectured afterward that one of the ladies must -have been a Chicago belle and that, like Cinderella, she had lost her -slipper). “However,” continued the narrator, somewhat abashed, but not -wholly discomfited, “that is nothing compared to this,” showing an iron -hitching post! At this the supposed western belle sweetly and gravely -inquired, “Was the horse fastened to it, sir?” - -To be exact, the precise number of letters at the Dead-Letter Office -during the fiscal year which ended July 1st, 1883, was 4,379,198. -The official report furnishes the following information: “Of these -3,346,357 were advertised and unclaimed at the offices to which they were -addressed; 78,865 were returned from hotels, because the departed guests -failed to leave a new address; 175,710 were insufficiently prepaid; 1,345 -contained articles forbidden to be transported by the mails; 280,137 were -erroneously or illegibly addressed, while 11,979 bore no superscription -whatever. Of the domestic letters opened, 15,301 contained money -amounting to $32,647.23; 18,905 contained drafts, checks, money orders, -etc., to the value of $1,381,994.47; 66,137 enclosed postage stamps; -40,125, receipts, paid notes, and canceled obligations of all kinds, and -35,160, photographs.” - -Compare this statement with the record of the office during Franklin’s -administration; one small, time-stained volume contains the history -of every valuable letter received, duly inscribed in the crabbed -hieroglyphics of the period. The contrast between the forlorn, -dilapidated, provincial little city of Alexandria, beloved of the Father -of his Country, to the Washington of to-day is not more forcible. Now -nearly one hundred employes are needed to perform the duties of the -office. A vast apartment, surrounded by a broad gallery, and seven -smaller rooms, beside the space allotted for storage in the basement, are -the quarters at present occupied by this division of the public service. - -Everything is so systematized that an immediate answer can be returned to -the thousands of inquiries received during a year in reference to letters -or packages that have miscarried and been finally sent to the Dead-Letter -Office. - -A large proportion of the money is restored to the senders, and the -balance is deposited in the Treasury to the credit of the Postoffice -Department. But despite every precaution, parcels of all descriptions -accumulate so rapidly that it has been found necessary to dispose of them -at public auction as often as once in two years. - -The Museum contains a curious collection of articles which have not -been offered for sale. They are arranged upon shelves covered with -dark crimson cloth, and protected by glass cases. It is certainly a -heterogeneous assortment. A miniature mountain of minerals, many-colored -and gleaming, open bolls of cotton, a box filled with small gold -nuggets, and specimens of valuable woods are silent but eloquent -witnesses of our immense natural resources and still undeveloped wealth. -A bottle of imported cologne, carefully wrapped in herbs, probably just -as it was captured from a would-be smuggler, lies here, forever free from -both Custom House officer or dishonest speculator. A necklace wrought of -fish scales, so delicate that it seems as if it must have been designed -for a fairy princess, shows daintily against its dark background just -beneath the oddest, quaintest baby monkey that ever was seen, carved -from a peach stone! There are Indian pipes and tomahawks, a birch-bark -canoe and moccasins, and lava from the Modoc beds, darkly suggestive of -savage malice and treachery. A box heaped with the cocoons of the silk -worm keeps company with a bottle full of agates from the northern shores -of Lake Superior, reading cards for the blind, masses of wood fiber as -fine, white and strong as linen floss, birds’ eggs, Easter offerings, -and the rosaries of pious Sisters. The little folk who throng the Museum -pause in wondering delight before the array of dolls, pet “Jumbos” of -home manufacture, and even a greater wonder still, a bedstead, pillows, -covering, babies and all, made of sugar and chocolate! - -Not even does this enumeration draw the line of limitation for the abuse -of our generous Uncle Sam. It is fortunate for his people that he is -patient under blows and as long-suffering as a camel, else an imperial -ukase would have probably long ere this interdicted even social and -business correspondence. In this he would have been quite justified, -since he can neither eat the cakes, raisins and fruits, use the tooth -brushes, nor take the medicine, with which his mails are burdened. - -A pistol, half-cocked, and each chamber filled with a cartridge, was not -called for by the young lady to whom it was addressed, in a western city, -and it now reposes harmlessly beside a lock of hair and the autograph of -Charles Guiteau. - -From some of our distant Territories there are specimens of pottery which -archæologists seem inclined to accept as evidences of a pre-historic -civilization. - -Quite apart, ensconced in an aristocratic quarter, are various articles -of jewelry, rings, watches, etc., and a costly crucifix of silver and -carnelian, in a glass-covered case, which was found in the postoffice at -Savannah, Ga., at the close of the war. But perhaps the saddest memento -to be seen here is a funeral wreath, woven after the homely fashion -of the German and French peasantry, of black and white beads and the -sunny hair of childhood commingled, whilst an inscription in the center -commemorates the death of “Ernest and Dorcas,” who have died within a few -days of each other. - -However, it is only a step from the pathos of this mute appeal to one’s -sympathies to the grotesque and ridiculous. - -Of course the Museum would not be complete if it did not contain sundry -sets of false teeth. Well, one day a gentleman and his wife stood before -these in rapt contemplation. She winked, and stepped upon his toes, and -nudged him sharply—and all in a quiet and conjugal manner—but to no -purpose; his confidential communications, made in a stage whisper, could -not be cut short. “That _is_ my set of teeth that I lost; I would know -them anywhere, same as I would know you, or my hat. I don’t want ’em now, -because I’ve got some more, and I don’t know how they got here, but I -would swear to my teeth.” - -Chief among these curiosities may be mentioned the snakes. Now, these -snakes constitute a regular “big bonanza.” Letters, garments, live bees, -embroideries and etchings lose their interest in the presence of the -bottled serpents. A Brewers’ Convention was once held in this city, -and during its progress a Teutonic delegation gazed in open-mouthed -astonishment at their snakeships upon learning that they had arrived at -the Dead-Letter Office alive; and small wonder, for they are thirteen -in number, and range from the inoffensive looking junior members of the -family to ancient and loathsome monsters. - -“Vat you say, dey come here ’live? how den you kill dem?” - -“Why, they were carried to the Medical Museum and chloroformed, then -dropped into alcohol, which killed them, just as readily as it does men.” - -The brewers turned from the snakes to the _raconteur_, and the least -taciturn thus commented: - -“Mine friend, dis is von temperance speech. You didn’t look stout; come -down to our place and ve vill give you more beer den you can drink.” - -Before leaving the Museum I must not neglect to mention the rare coins. -They represent the currency of almost every nationality, and many of -them are as valuable as they are curious. They have come from Sumatra, -Persia, China, and all over the civilized world. But the most remarkable, -and therefore the most precious of the entire collection is a Roman coin -bearing an inscription which declares it to have been in existence nearly -four hundred years before the Christian Era. - -From the Foreign Branch of this office during the last year, 400,898 -dead letters were returned unopened to their respective countries of -origin. This special work is presided over by a lady who is a remarkable -linguist, and the possessor of many other scholarly accomplishments which -peculiarly fit her for the position. Her skill in translating foreign -addresses, deciphering illegible superscriptions and supplying their -deficiencies is truly phenomenal. - -Scarcely less interesting is the work of handling misdirected domestic -letters, also for the purpose of sending them forward unopened to their -proper destination. Of the 100,000 thus sent out last year, more than -ninety per cent. were delivered. These letters, it must be understood, -are _live_ letters, sent here directly from the mailing office, on -account of this deficiency or illegibility. An accurate and comprehensive -knowledge of geography and other general information are requisite for -the duties of this desk, as well as a sufficient knowledge of modern -languages to interpret the combinations of bad Italian, French and German -with worse English. For instance, an undomesticated Gaul will address a -letter to “Ste Traile,” or “St. Treasure,” Ill., instead of Centralia; -a Scandinavian writes Phœnix, “Sjfonix,” and a German with perfect -independence of American dictionaries spells Eagle Lake “Igel Lacht.” -Then again, Senatobia figures as “St. Toby;” Kankakee, as “Quinkequet -City,” and Bridgetown, N. J., as “Bruchstein, Geargei.” This epistolary -“Comedy of Errors” certainly leads one through perplexing labyrinths; as -when a letter intended for Mr. George D. Townsend, of Kilby St., Boston, -is addressed to Rilby St., Washington, D. C., or one intended for Hans -Jenssen, in far away Norway, stops short in direction at Novgerod or -Stavenger. If, as is frequently the case, the address consists merely of -a hotel, college, asylum, reform school, factory, or newspaper office, -street and number, without city or state, the clue is generally followed -successfully. Whatever may be involved in this work, whether cold -reasoning, analytical study, or felicitous intuition, it is accomplished -with satisfactory results, therefore it matters little to what it is -attributed. - -There are a few things (but not many) over which these “experts” become -slightly discouraged, as for instance an address like this: - -“Please forward to the physician who was looking for a housekeeper in St. -Louis, last week; is a widower with two children; don’t know his name.” - -Other specimens of wit and indefiniteness are not wanting, as in the -following: - - “Bummer’s letter, shove it ahead; - Dead broke, and nary a red. - Postmaster, put this letter through, - And when I get paid I’ll pay you.” - -Another: - - “To George W. Knowles this letter is sent, - To the town of Brighton, where the other one went; - No matter who wrote it, a friend or a foe, - To the State of New York, I hope it will go.” - -A sordid young man writes from Albia, Iowa, to Sydney, Australia, upon -a postal card addressed, “To any good-looking girl, who is worth, say -£10,000, rank immaterial.” Upon the reverse side are set forth the -particulars of his intentions after this wise: - - “DEAR MISS:—Well, I have found you at last, thanks to the good - postmaster, whose super excellent judgment, I am happy to assure - you, is in perfect accord with my own. Now then, the object of - dropping you this postal is to open a correspondence with you. - Intentions, matrimonial. Satisfaction guaranteed. Write at once, - enclosing stamp for photo. - - “Yours, presumably, - - “JOHN LOOPER.” - -Sometime since several letters were received among the “misdirected,” -addressed to Zachary, Marshall Co., Ala. As no trace of such office -could be found, a circular of inquiry was sent to the postmaster at -Dodsonville, the county seat of Marshall, requesting him, if there was -such village, hamlet or settlement in his county, to ascertain its -location and inform the Department. His response was both prompt and -lucid, as a literal transcription will readily show: - - “Sirs i would say in answer to this letter that the settlement - of Zachary is about five miles a little w of S in the Tennassee - River valley Between Dodsonville and Henreyville the people of - that Settlement is furnished with or get ther mail at Dodsonville - and Swaringin Zachary has not been known as an office since the - war it would furnish more people with mail to move Dry cove back - 3 miles to where it was first established when thos Mitchell was - P M and discontinued the rout from Dodsonville to Cottenville and - run it down the valley to Henreyville and reastablish Zachary but - you can use your own pleasure about that - - “yours truly - - “J D Gross P M” - -I have never ascertained whether the Department adopted Mr. Gross’s -suggestions. Gratuitous and intelligent information like this was -certainly entitled to respectful, if not favorable, consideration. - -In the same category with this brilliant ornament of the postal service -might be placed the Londoner who addressed the Postmaster General for -information concerning his brother “Charles Egar Quinton, who had sailed -for America about nine years previously, with the intention of keeping a -public house, or an hotel, and had never been heard of since.” Even the -“experts” hung their heads in confusion as they pondered the whereabouts -of Mr. Quinton, confessing themselves vanquished, unless, indeed, the -Department would grant them six months’ leave, “a roving commission” and -expenses paid, in which case they would pledge themselves to return the -long-lost Charles, dead or alive, to his sorrowing relatives. - -To these children of the government any ordinary work, such as -calculating an eclipse, taking an astronomical observation, tunneling the -Channel, or drawing up a Lasker resolution, would have been an easy and -delightful task, and promptly executed, but this search for an unknown -quantity still hidden among or long since eliminated from fifty millions -was a task too herculean for contemplation. - - * * * * * - -I do not, for my own part, like the notion of keeping books cribbed and -coffined under glass. They are like friends; if they can not be used -freely, they are worth little. The dust will come, and finger-marks will -come. Well, let them—if only the finger-mark has given a thought-mark to -match it. I can not say but a little disarray of home-books is a good -sign of familiarity, and that sort of acquaintance which makes them -worshipful friends. Nay, I go farther than this, and would not give -a shuttle cock for a home-book which I might not annotate. No matter -what wealth is there already, our own little half-pence may be more -relished by home eyes, than the pile of gold which retains its unbroken -formality.—_From “Bound Together,” by Ik Marvel._ - - - - -AGASSIZ. - -LEAVES FROM OUR SCRAP BOOK. - -By Prof. J. TINGLEY, Ph.D. - - -There are stories that should never be allowed to grow old. There are -lives and characters whose memory should be forever kept green—whose -light and fervor should glow in the minds of men as steadily as the -unfading stars. While the Father of us all has given us but one perfect -model, but one example of manhood without blemish, yet, all through -the world’s history, remarkable types of men have been developed, so -distinct, so worthy, so far removed from the average plane of humanity -as to command the attention, the respect, and even the reverence of the -thoughtful of all time. They are constant reminders of the heights of -power and dignity to which the immortal soul may aspire. Familiarity -with the events of their lives—with the loftiness of their purposes—with -the warmth and passion of their thoughts—with the achievements of their -energy and wisdom—lifts us all up, inspires us with eager desire to be -like them in our devotion to truth and noble effort. No one will deny to -Louis Agassiz a prominent place among these immortals—these “names that -were not born to die.” So recently a living force among us, the echoes of -eulogy still linger with us. With many a reader of THE CHAUTAUQUAN his -name is doubtless a household word. Not for these, but for the younger -class of readers, we gather from our scrap book something about the -eminent naturalist, which they may not have met with elsewhere—something -perhaps that may awaken the desire to know more of him. It is to be -regretted that we have not yet a complete biography of so remarkable a -man. At the time of his death it was supposed that the most competent -hand for such a work would give it to the world at an early day—but it -has not yet appeared. - -Short biographical sketches containing the leading events of his life, -and giving an account of the results of his labor and studies may be -found in the principal cyclopædias, and in many of the periodicals -issued soon after his death. But there are volumes of incident and -characteristic utterances which are scattered here and there—familiar -only to such friends and admirers as cherish every line and word that has -been written concerning him. Some of these we find in our scrap book. - - -AGASSIZ, THE TEACHER. - -A prominent trait in the character of Agassiz was his dislike of -ostentation. This is eminently illustrated in his virtual rejection of -all titles. He possessed all the honors that Universities and learned -societies could bestow, but made no use of them. On the title page of -his great works we find only “Louis Agassiz.” There was, however, one -title in which he did take pride—the only one he ever assumed. In his -last will he described himself as “Louis Agassiz, teacher.” An intimate -personal friend alluding to this, says that “he gloried in the title -of schoolmaster, preferring it to that of professor.” He deemed the -profession of teacher “the noblest of all professions, but included in -that category all good and great minds engaged in disseminating knowledge -or in increasing it.” - -The desire to know something of his methods and ideas of teaching, -is often expressed. His methods were simple, but radically different -from prevailing methods. He despised recitations by rote from -text-books—allowed the use of books only for reference, and urged -the selection of such as were authoritative and the work of original -investigators. In teaching Natural History his leading purpose was to -stimulate and secure independent observation. A fine illustration of this -was given anonymously by one of his pupils, who subsequently became a -successful entomologist, in _Every Saturday_, in 1874, which we venture -to quote entire, as affording perhaps the best conception of his method: - -“It was more than fifteen years ago that I entered the laboratory of -Professor Agassiz and told him I had enrolled my name in the scientific -school as a student of natural history. He asked me a few questions -about my object in coming, my antecedents generally, the mode in which -I afterward proposed to use the knowledge I might acquire, and finally, -whether I wished to study any special branch. To the latter I replied -that while I wished to be well grounded in all departments of zoölogy, I -purposed to devote myself specially to insects. - -“‘When do you wish to begin?’ he asked. - -“‘Now,’ I replied. - -“This seemed to please him, and with an energetic ‘Very well,’ he reached -from a shelf a huge jar of specimens in yellow alcohol. ‘Take this fish,’ -said he, ‘and look at it; we call it a Hæmulon; by and by I will ask what -you have seen.’ - -“With that he left me, but in a moment he returned with explicit -instructions as to the care of the object intrusted to me. ‘No man is -fit to be a naturalist,’ said he, ‘who does not know how to take care of -specimens.’ - -“I was to keep the fish before me in a tin tray, and occasionally moisten -the surface with alcohol from the jar, always taking care to replace -the stopper tightly. Those were not the days of ground glass stoppers -and elegantly shaped exhibition jars; all the old students will recall -the huge, neckless glass bottles with their leaky, wax-besmeared corks, -half eaten by insects and begrimed with cellar dust. Entomology was a -cleaner science than ichthyology, but the example of the Professor, who -had unhesitatingly plunged to the bottom of the jar to produce the fish, -was infectious, and though this alcohol had ‘a very ancient and fish-like -smell,’ I really dared not show any aversion within these sacred -precincts, for gazing at a fish did not commend itself to an ardent -entomologist. My friends at home, too, were annoyed when they discovered -that no amount of eau de cologne would drown the perfume which haunted -me like a shadow. In ten minutes I had seen all that could be seen in -that fish, and started in search of the Professor, who had, however, left -the museum; and when I returned, after lingering over some of the odd -animals stored in the upper department, my specimen was dry all over. -I dashed the fluid over the fish as if to resuscitate the beast from a -fainting fit, and looked with anxiety for a return of the normal sloppy -appearance. This little excitement over, nothing was to be done but -return to a steadfast gaze at my mute companion. Half an hour passed—an -hour—another hour; the fish began to look loathsome. I turned it over -and around; looked it in the face—ghastly; from behind, beneath, above, -sideways, at three-quarters view—just as ghastly. I was in despair; at -an early hour I concluded that lunch was necessary; so, with infinite -relief, the fish was carefully replaced in the jar, and for an hour I was -free. - -“On my return, I learned that Professor Agassiz had been at the museum, -but had gone and would not return for several hours. My fellow-students -were too busy to be disturbed by continued conversation. Slowly I drew -forth that hideous fish, and with a feeling of desperation again looked -at it. I might not use a magnifying glass; instruments of all kinds were -interdicted. My two hands, my two eyes, and the fish; it seemed a most -limited field. I pushed my finger down its throat to feel how sharp the -teeth were. I began to count the scales in the different rows until I -was convinced that that was nonsense. At last a happy thought struck -me—I would draw the fish—and now with surprise I began to discover new -features in the creature. Just then the Professor returned. ‘That is -right,’ said he; ‘a pencil is one of the best of eyes. I am glad to -notice, too, that you keep your specimen wet and your bottle corked.’ - -“With these encouraging words, he added: ‘Well, what is it like?’ - -“He listened attentively to my brief rehearsal of the structure of parts -whose names were still unknown to me; the fringed gill-arches and -movable operculum; the pores of the head, fleshy lips, and lidless eyes; -the lateral line, the spinous fins, and forked tail; the compressed and -arched body. When I had finished he waited as if expecting more, and -then, with an air of disappointment: - -“‘You have not looked very carefully. Why,’ he continued more earnestly, -‘You haven’t even seen one of the most conspicuous features of the -animal, which is as plainly before your eyes as the fish itself; look -again, look again!’ and he left me to my misery. - -“I was piqued; I was mortified. Still more of that wretched fish. But -now I set myself to work with a will, and discovered one new thing after -another, until I saw how just the Professor’s criticism had been. The -afternoon passed quickly, and when, towards its close, the Professor -inquired: - -“‘Do you see it yet?’ - -“‘No,’ I replied, ‘I am certain I do not—but I see how little I saw -before.’ - -“‘That is next best,’ said he earnestly, ‘but I won’t hear you now; put -away your fish and go home; perhaps you will be ready with a better -answer in the morning. I will examine you before you look at the fish.’ - -“This was disconcerting; not only must I think of my fish all night, -studying, without the object before me, what this unknown but most -visible feature might be; but also, without reviewing my new discoveries, -I must give an exact account of them the next day. I had a bad memory; -so I walked home by Charles River in a distracted state, with my two -perplexities. - -“The cordial greeting from the Professor the next morning was reassuring; -here was a man who seemed to be quite as anxious as I, that I should see -for myself what he saw—‘Do you perhaps mean,’ I asked, ‘that the fish has -symmetrical sides with paired organs?’ - -“His thoroughly pleased ‘Of course, of course!’ repaid the wakeful hours -of the previous night. After he had discoursed most enthusiastically—as -he always did—upon the importance of this point, I ventured to ask what I -should do next. ‘Oh, look at your fish!’ he said, and left me again to my -own devices. - -“In a little more than an hour he returned and heard my new catalogue. -‘That is good, that is good!’ he repeated; ‘but that is not all; go on;’ -and so for three long days he placed that fish before my eyes, forbidding -me to look at anything else, or to use any artificial aid. ‘Look, look, -look,’ was his repeated injunction. - -“This was the best entomological lesson I ever had—a lesson whose -influence has extended to the details of every subsequent study; a legacy -the Professor has left to me, as he has left it to many others, of -inestimable value, which we could not buy, with which we can not part. - -“A year afterward, some of us were amusing ourselves with chalking -outlandish beasts upon the museum black-board. We drew prancing -star-fishes; frogs in mortal combat; hydra-headed worms; stately -craw-fishes, standing on their tails, bearing aloft umbrellas; and -grotesque fishes with gaping mouths and staring eyes. - -“The Professor came in shortly after and was amused as any at our -experiments. He looked at the fishes. ‘Hæmulons, every one of them,’ he -said; ‘Mr. ⸺ drew them.’ - -“True; and to this day, if I attempt a fish, I can draw nothing but -Hæmulons. The fourth day a second fish of the same group was placed -beside the first, and I was bidden to point out the resemblances and -differences between the two; another and another followed, until the -entire family lay before me, and a whole legion of jars covered the table -and surrounding shelves; the odor had become a pleasant perfume; and -even now, the sight of an old, six-inch, worm-eaten cork brings fragrant -memories! - -“The whole group of Hæmulons was thus brought in review; and, whether -engaged upon the dissection of the internal organs, the preparation and -examination of the bony framework, or the description of the various -parts, Agassiz’s training in the method of observing facts and their -orderly arrangement, was ever accompanied by the urgent exhortation not -to be content with them. ‘Facts are stupid things,’ he would say, ‘until -brought into connection with some general law.’ - -“At the end of eight months it was almost with reluctance that I left -these friends and turned to insects; but what I had gained by this -outside experience has been of greater value than years of later -investigation in my favorite groups.” - -In Prof. Agassiz’s opening lecture to the Anderson School at Penikese -some notable sayings occur, a few of which are quoted in further -illustration of his ideas. “It is a great mistake to suppose that _any -one_ can teach the elements of a science. This is indeed the most -difficult part of instruction, and it requires the most mature teachers.” - -“Not by a superficial familiarity with many things, but _by a thorough -knowledge of a few things_, does any one grow in mental strength and -vigor. De Candolle told me that he could teach all he knew with a dozen -plants. Unquestionably he could have done it better with so few than -with many, certainly for beginners. If a teacher does not require many -specimens, so they be well selected, neither should he seek for them far -and wide. _Let the pupil find in his daily walks the illustrations and -repeated evidence of what he has heard in the school room._ I think there -should be a little museum in every school room, some dozen specimens of -radiates, a few hundred shells, a hundred insects with some crustacea and -worms, a few fishes, birds and mammalia, enough to characterize every -class in the animal kingdom. Pupils should be encouraged to find their -own specimens, and taught to handle them. This training is of greater -value and wider application than it may seem. Delicacy of manipulation, -such as the higher kinds of investigation demand requires the whole -organization to be brought into harmony with the mental action. The whole -nervous system must be in subordination to the intellectual purpose. Even -the pulsation of the arteries must not disturb the steadiness of attitude -and gaze of the investigator.” - -“The study of Nature is a mental struggle for the mastery of the external -world. If we do not consider it in this light we shall hardly succeed in -the highest aims of the naturalist. It is truly a struggle of man for an -intellectual assimilation of the thought of God.” - - -HIS UNSELFISHNESS. - -Another eminent trait in the character of Agassiz was his unselfish -devotion to his life-work; the development and dissemination of -scientific knowledge. Many anecdotes have been told in illustration of -this trait. Every one has read of his reply to a proposition to direct -his scientific efforts in a scheme for personal emolument: “_I can not -afford to waste my time in making money._” A sentiment perfectly natural -to him, but which struck every other mind as something so unique as to be -reckoned sublime. - -When asked how he contrived to preserve his scientific independence -while living in a community which was generally hostile to all opinion -which clashed with its theological and political beliefs and passions, -he replied: “Why the reason is plain—I never was a quarter of a dollar -ahead in the world, and I never expect to be. When a man of science wants -money for himself, he may be compelled to subordinate science to public -opinion; when he wants money simply for the advancement of science, he -gets it somehow, because it is known that not a cent sticks in his own -pocket.” - -At one time when his museum was in need of money, and he had applied to -the legislature of Massachusetts for an appropriation, two intelligent -legislators, evidently farmers, who were considering the propriety of -voting the sum required, were overheard: “I don’t know much,” said one, -“about the value of this museum as a means of education, but of one thing -I am certain, that if we give Agassiz the money he wants, _he_ will -not make a dollar by it; that’s in his favor.” The appropriation was -made—though probably no other man could have been similarly successful. - - -HIS RELIGIOUS NATURE. - -Perhaps the most appreciative analysis of Agassiz’s work and character -that has ever been written, appeared in _Harper’s Magazine_ for June, -1879. It was written by E. P. Whipple, his intimate friend for over -thirty years. In this most admirable article will be found a just -estimate of Agassiz’s religious views. The author says: “No justice can -be done to Agassiz which does not recognize the deep religiousness of his -nature.” Agassiz is represented as using the following words: “I will -frankly tell you that my experience in prolonged scientific investigation -convinces me that a belief in God—a God who is behind and within the -chaos of ungeneralized facts beyond the present vanishing points of human -knowledge—adds a wonderful stimulus to the man who attempts to penetrate -into the region of the unknown. For myself I may say that I now never -make the preparations for penetrating into some small province of nature -hitherto undiscovered without breathing a prayer to the Being who hides -his secrets from me only to allure me graciously on to the unfolding of -them. I sometimes hear preachers speak of the sad condition of men who -live without God in the world, but a scientist who lives without God in -the world seems to me worse off than ordinary men.” - -The same author says: “Of one thing I am sure, he had a deep conviction, -as strong as that of Augustine, or Bernard, or Luther, or Edwards, or -Wesley, or Channing, that there were means of communication between the -Divine and the human mind.” - - -HISTORY OF THE GLACIAL THEORY, AS TOLD BY AGASSIZ. - -As a geologist the name of Agassiz will always be associated with what -is known in scientific parlance as “The Glacial Theory of Drift.” This -was first advanced by him, and by him was it triumphantly sustained. The -history of the growth and development of this important thought in his -mind, is worthy of attention—both because of its intrinsic interest and -importance and because it is an exhibition of the methods of research, -scientific insight and powers of generalization characteristic of Agassiz. - -It is given here substantially as he gave it at the Anderson School at -Penikese. This theory proposes to account for the huge boulders that are -so profusely scattered over the surface of the continent north of the -40th parallel of latitude—and for all the gravel beds that are found -in the same localities, by assuming that during a comparatively recent -geological period the continents were covered with ice many thousand -feet in thickness, moving from the poles toward the equator—as glaciers -move down the Alps and other mountain regions, and doing the same kind -of work on a larger scale. This daring conception was received at first -by scientific men almost with contempt and derision—but is now generally -accepted. - -Glaciers are accumulations of ice, descending by gravity combined with -other forces and conditions, down mountain slopes, along valleys, from -snow-covered elevations. They are streams or rivers of ice varying in -depth from a few hundred to thousands of feet. They are fed by the snows -and frozen mist of regions above the limits of perpetual snow. They -stretch far below the limit of perpetual snow, because their masses are -too thick to be melted by the heat of the summer. - -Some of them reach down to the very orchards and the grain fields and -the blooming gardens of the valley; remaining all summer long within a -few hundred feet of the homes and cultivated fields of the inhabitants. -They bear upon their bosom vast streams of stones and rocks that have -fallen from the mountain slopes or have been torn from their places by -the movement of the glaciers. These they carry to their termination -and deposit in the valleys. These accumulations of stones, often many -square miles in extent and hundreds of feet in thickness, are called -moraines. Glaciers are not confined to mountain lands. Their domain is -rather in the polar regions, where vast masses of ice accumulate and move -forward by the same laws and in obedience to the same forces that govern -the formation and movement of mountain glaciers. They produce similar -effects, only upon a far grander scale. - -The summer of 1836 Agassiz passed at the foot of the Alps with his old -friend Charpentier, who was familiar with the geology of Switzerland -and had devoted a great deal of his time to the study of the glaciers. -Charpentier had been told by the shepherds of the Alps that the glaciers -had brought down the rocks that were scattered through the valleys. The -scientists had previously believed them to have been transported by -water. Venetz, a Swiss civil engineer, told him that the peasants were -right, and the scientists wrong. “Upon this hint we acted,” said Agassiz, -“and together we went to ascertain the facts.” Many of the leading -geologists of the time believed with Werner, of Freiburg, Saxony, that -the loose unstratified material upon the surface of the earth should be -referred to the Noachian deluge as a sufficient explanation. From this -belief these phenomena were called Diluvium, or drift. Others, with -Hutton and Playfair, of Edinburgh, maintained that all rocks were derived -in one way or another by the agency of heat. That great master, Leopold -von Buch, soon showed that both were right, in part. “Von Buch,” said -Agassiz, “was a wonderful man—one of the great original investigators—a -man of indomitable perseverance. He traveled all over Europe on foot, -to study its geology. I have known him to go from Berlin to Stockholm -for the sake of comparing a single fossil with one there—or to start to -St. Petersburg with only an extra pair of socks in his pocket.” Yet he -was a German nobleman, and was welcome at the Emperor’s court—though -an exceedingly modest and humble man. Geology owes its present form to -Leopold von Buch, and to no one else. He was a pupil of Werner, but had -discarded Werner’s errors. In his travels in Scandinavia he laid the -foundation of geology as now known and understood. He had noticed the -loose boulders all over the sides of the mountains, and in the valleys -of Switzerland, to the Jura. He explained them by assuming that formerly -there were large lakes high up in the Alps, that had broken their -barriers and rushed down the mountains, carrying every thing with them -and sweeping the materials over an extensive territory. This opinion was -received as final, and the matter rested. Agassiz upon investigation, -began to doubt, and soon satisfied himself that the boulders were in -positions in which they could not have been placed by water. Charpentier -and Venetz, from the hint of the Alpine shepherds, had concluded that all -the phenomena were produced by the Alpine glaciers. Agassiz agreed with -them only so far as the range of Switzerland was concerned. But there -were boulders outside of Switzerland, beyond its valleys and mountains, -that were of such materials as were not found in the Alps. Germany was -covered with them clear up to the shores of the Baltic. Agassiz had -observed them in France, and was told that boulders of the same kind -were abundant in Scandinavia. “Then,” said Agassiz, “_it dawned upon me -that there might once have been glaciers in countries where they are not -now found, and they might have extended much farther than any we know of -now_.” - -Surely this was a moment of inspiration—the first glimpse of the light -which has since become clear and perfect day. So Agassiz conceived the -idea of studying the glaciers, and went to work. In prosecuting his -investigations he passed nine successive summer vacations upon the -surface of the glaciers of the Alps, devoting his entire time to this one -object. During one season he slept seventy-one consecutive nights upon -the ice, under the stars. He said, “I studied glaciers to see how they -were made; to see how they worked; what they did, and what effects they -produced upon the countries where found. I was soon familiar with the -condition of the surfaces under a glacier. I saw that they are smoothed, -polished, grooved, scratched—as though a gigantic file had moved across -them. I compared their effects with those produced by the action of -water on rocks, in rivers, on the sea shore, in all sorts of places and -conditions, and I found that wherever water was at work the surface of -rocks was acted upon in a manner entirely different from that of ice. Ice -acts like a plane; water wears into ruts. Pebbles by the motion of water -are smoothed and rounded, but never polished. The effects are produced by -pounding and not by rubbing. But when ice moves over a solid surface the -moving mass between would be rolled, rubbed and polished. Scratches will -be made, rectilinear in direction, if the mass moves continuously in one -direction. The pebbles are found not only polished, but also themselves -scratched. In this way I learned to discriminate between loose pebbles -formed by water and those formed by ice. I next noticed that erratic -boulders were found to be always associated with scratched materials, -and lay over the surface, scratched. The materials were not stratified, -as were river deposits, but piled pell mell together. Satisfied with the -correctness of my observations in southern Europe, I asked myself whether -any other country, England, for example, in which there was no suspicion -of glaciers ever having existed, would exhibit the same phenomena. In -1840 I went to England with this idea in view. - -“It was said, ‘Agassiz has gone to England on a glacier hunt,’ and I -was laughed at all over Europe. There were at that time many harsh -discussions going on between scientific men and others, and much -heart-burning among the scientists themselves. But all geologists were -satisfied, and agreed that the drift materials were all produced by the -agency of water. Leopold von Buch, the veteran, was the leader in this -opinion. So by my assertion that the drift had never been touched by -water, I had offended the great master, and I was only a boy, and had -only my convictions. _But I knew from my own investigations that I was -right_, and I fought my way, not by argument or prevailing influence, but -by evidence. In 1838, two years before my trip to England, I requested -Dr. Buckland, of Oxford, to come over and see me in Switzerland, and -allow me to show him the evidence of my convictions. Buckland was -Professor of Geology in Oxford University, author of the Bridgewater -treatise on geology, and afterward Dean of Westminster. He accepted my -invitation and became satisfied that the holders of the old opinions had -not seen all the facts—that the water theory, in short, was erroneous. -I found in him the first friend ready to investigate and explore. So -when I went to England in 1840 I readily induced him to accompany me in -my journey. In company with him I traveled over most of that country -and Scotland. The morning on which we approached the castle of the Duke -of Argyle is one I never shall forget, for as we looked from the top -of the coach upon the valley in which the castle lay, reminding me so -strongly of some of the familiar landscapes of Switzerland, I said to Dr. -Buckland: ‘Here we shall find our first indications of glaciers;’ _and -we actually had to ride over glacial moraines_ to reach the castle. We -traveled over nearly the whole of Great Britain, and I made a geological -map of the island to which, I think, not much has since been added. -Everywhere I found abundant evidence of glaciers, everywhere scratched -surfaces, covered with scratched boulders. Moraines piled up, and -elevations swept. _Then I did not hesitate to go beyond my facts, and -generalize_; and my generalization was this: As all mountain centers, -all high lands, constitute centers around which erratic boulders are -scattered, and as in that country, these mountain centers are now all -below the snow-line—that is, the line of perpetual snow—there must have -been a colder climate, _and glaciers must have existed upon mountains now -below the line of perpetual snow_. But this is true not only of England, -but also of other countries. All boulders come from their own mountain -centers, and similar phenomena are found in many parts of Europe, and on -the other continents. There are also still more telling facts. There are -spaces, now impassable, intervening between the drift boulders and their -origin, that must have been bridged over by ice. There are boulders in -Great Britain that must have come from Scandinavia across the North Sea. -Those which are spread over northern Germany also came from Scandinavia, -as is proven by the fossils they contain, and must therefore have crossed -the Baltic Sea. These and similar facts lead to a broader generalization. -_There was a time when the whole globe was very much colder than now, -when a great geological winter spread over the whole earth._ This period -I called the glacial period. It was anterior to our present state of -things, but subsequent to a period much warmer than now.” That the -age immediately preceding, which geology calls the Tertiary, was much -warmer, is proven by the fact that the remains of tropical animals are -scattered all over the American continent. Elephants, rhinoceroses, -tigers, camels, and many other tropical animals roamed over the northern -parts of the continent. They are all gone, and over their remains, and -covering the continent everywhere from Baffin’s Bay to Cape Horn, are the -erratic boulders and the drift. An examination of the drift phenomena of -North America led Agassiz to the conclusion that during this succeeding -geological winter our continent was covered by a sheet of ice many -thousands of feet—not less than a mile—in thickness. - -Such is a brief account of the history of the inception and growth of -this now well known theory. From 1837 to 1840 no geologist was bold -enough to admit its truth; now no one is bold enough to deny it, except -in unimportant particulars. It has stood the test of years of violent -controversy. It stands now among the established facts of science. “In -some recent geological writings,” says Dr. Thomas Hill, “it is assumed -as a doctrine accepted from time immemorial, yet we all know that -forty-five years ago Agassiz was the only man who had ever peered into -the silent desert of that new thought.” Sir Roderick Murchison, the great -English geologist, once said of the glacial theory: “I have been for -twenty years opposing Agassiz’s views, and now I find that I have been -for twenty years opposing the truth.” The establishment of this theory -has a significance not thought of originally by its propounder. In one -of his lectures on Brazil he thus states the case: “If this doctrine -be true, you see at once how this intense cold must have modified the -surface of the globe, to the extent of excluding life from its surface—of -interrupting the normal course of the vital phenomena, and preparing the -surface of the earth for the new creation which now exists upon it. I -attach great importance in a philosophical point of view to the study -of this ice period; because, if demonstrated that such was once the -condition of our earth, it will follow that the doctrine of transmutation -of species, and of the descent of animals that live now, from those of -past days, is cut at the root by this winter, which put an end to all -living beings on the surface of the globe.” - - * * * * * - -Archbishop Usher, when crossing the Channel from Ireland to England, -was wrecked on some part of the coast of Wales. After having reached -the shore, he made the best of his way to the house of a clergyman, who -resided not far from the spot on which he was cast. Without communicating -his exalted station, the archbishop introduced himself as a brother -clergyman in distress, and stated the particulars of his misfortune. The -Cambrian divine, suspecting his unknown visitor to be an impostor, gave -him no very courteous reception, and said: “I dare say, you can’t tell -me how many commandments there are?” “There are eleven,” replied the -archbishop, very meekly. “Repeat the eleventh,” rejoined the other, “and -I will relieve your distress.” “Then _you_ will put the commandment in -practice,” answered the primate: “A new commandment I give unto you, that -you love one another.” - - - - -TRAINED NURSES. - -By LULIE W. WINCHESTER. - - -It is my purpose in this paper to explain the duties of a nurse, and -above all to endeavor to influence those of my sisters who are asking -the old question, “What can I do?” to enter this field of usefulness, -and make honored and helpful places for themselves in the ranks of this -profession. It seems to me that the mission of the physician and nurse -is more closely allied than any other, to that of our Savior, who went -about doing good, who came not to be ministered unto but to minister, -who walked throughout Judea, Samaria and Galilee, laying his hand on the -poor, sick and oppressed, with its life and health-giving touch. - -The Bellevue Hospital Training School in New York City is the pioneer, -being the first one established in the United States. It was commenced -as an experiment in 1873 with six nurses, and has succeeded so well as -to now accommodate sixty, who have the charge of fourteen wards. It is -the largest, and in many respects the best, offering a greater variety of -disease, and therefore giving the nurses more knowledge and experience in -the treatment of the various ills to which humanity is subjected. Soon -after the establishment of this school a similar one was started in St. -Catharines, Canada, by the late well-known Dr. Mack. He sent to England -for three trained nurses who took charge of the school at the General and -Marine Hospital. It was very small at first, but now accommodates fifteen -or twenty nurses. For a long time it was the only school in Canada, but -within the last few years one has been established in Toronto. The course -of training at the St. Catharines school is somewhat longer than in -others, viz.: Three months on probation, and a term of three years, with -a monthly salary and house and street uniform provided. - -The school at the Massachusetts General Hospital in Boston is widely -known for its excellence, as also the Buffalo General Hospital School. In -San Francisco there is but one small school at the Women’s and Children’s -Hospital on Thirteenth Street. Indeed, it is the only one on the coast, -and finds employment but for six or eight nurses. It seems strange that -such an enterprising city as San Francisco should not take more decided -steps toward the establishment of a larger school, with more variety in -nursing. But it is a work that will grow and spread as the necessity for -skillful nursing becomes more apparent. In all these schools the term is -about the same, a month on probation, and a two years’ course, with a -monthly salary and house uniform, which is usually a seersucker dress, -long full white apron, and dainty white muslin or linen cap. - -The training consists of lectures by the medical staff and -superintendent, on anatomy, physiology, hygiene, and the general -principles of nursing, the observation and recording of symptoms, the -diet of the sick, and the best methods of managing helpless patients. -Instruction is given in the wards on the dressing of wounds, the -application of blisters, fomentations, poultices, cups and leeches; -the use of catheters and administration of enemas, methods of applying -friction, bandaging, making beds, changing and drawing sheets, moving -patients and preventing bed-sores, and the application of trusses and -uterine appliances. - -At the end of the term examinations are held, and the successful ones -receive their diplomas. Some choose to follow the vocation of private -nurses, others seek a position as head nurse in some institution, while -others are by their superior intelligence and education to become in -their turn superintendents of other training schools. - -The qualifications necessary for a young woman to procure entrance -on probation are a sound constitution, no defects in either hearing -or sight, a common school education, and a good moral character. -Certificates of the above must be presented—that of health from a -physician. - -Exceptions are sometimes made in the matter of sight and hearing, as -for instance, one nurse in the institution I was connected with, was -totally deaf in one ear; the other was perfectly well, however, and she -was a very successful nurse. There were several who were obliged to wear -glasses, but did not seem at all unfitted for their duties. But generally -the rules are strict, as must needs be, in order to keep up the good name -and reputation of a school. - -Other qualifications are also indispensable in order to become a good -nurse, although they are not always specified in the demands. Gentleness -in manner, voice, touch and footstep is important. What is more annoying -than a sharp, impatient voice, heavy step and touch? The poor patient’s -nerves are all set on edge by such an attendant. I remember one poor -woman in my ward, wasted almost to a skeleton with consumption, who asked -me once while bathing her, what another nurse’s occupation had been -before entering the hospital. She said the nurse was kind-hearted enough, -but oh! so loud and hard and heavy about everything. I replied that I -believed she had worked on a farm in the old country. “I thought so,” -said the patient, “it seems as if she were more used to handling animals -than human beings; she bathes me like she was rubbing down a horse or -scrubbing the kitchen table.” And that is true of many. There is nothing -more soothing than a light, delicate, but firm touch in handling invalids. - -Another thing to be cultivated is an even temper. Remember that an -invalid is hardly to be considered a responsible person, no more so -than a child, so bear all his whims and caprices with cheerfulness -and equanimity. A bright, cheerful, sunny nurse or doctor is often -better than medicine. I do not mean constant joking and laughing, but a -prevailing atmosphere of sunshine. - -They are blessed indeed who are born with a bright, hopeful nature. But -it can be cultivated—I know from experience—by dwelling in constant -communion with Him who is the light of the world. - -Another thing that Miss Nightingale lays great stress upon is the habit -of observation. A nurse should be quick to notice all changes in the -temperature, respiration and appetite of the patient, together with -numerous other changes and variations which can not here be mentioned. A -quick, observing nurse, is an invaluable aid to a physician. This faculty -is natural in a great many persons, and it may be cultivated. - -In attending private cases the nurse must take great heed to her ways, -not to be too forward or talkative, and above all to guard sacredly all -family matters which may come under her observation. - -The motto of the ancient Spartans at their public dinners, “No word -spoken here, goes out there” (the door), might well be adopted by her. -Of all things, a gossiping nurse is most odious, and she soon loses her -reputation. - -Here is the routine for one day at the hospital I was employed in: The -nurses rise at six, dress, and put their rooms in order, and hurry down -to breakfast, which is served at half-past six. At seven they are in -their wards, to relieve the night nurses. The first thing is to serve -breakfast; after that is cleared away comes the bathing of helpless -patients, and making the beds; then the long ward is swept twice from -top to bottom, and every thing picked up, dusted, and put straight. -Wounds are then dressed and medicines given out, and all is ready for -the doctor’s visit at ten. After that comes the milk or beef-tea lunch -for those who require it, and general waiting on and attending to the -various wants of the patients (which are always numerous, whether real -or fancied). Dinner is served in the ward at half-past twelve, and half -an hour later for the nurses. After dinner more medicines are given -out, and the time is filled with the general attendance, for of course -some patients need a great deal more care than others; fomentations -and poultices must be applied, the bed of a restless patient re-made, -a broken limb bathed and re-bandaged, etc. Supper comes at half-past -five, and after that the night work begins, making the beds smooth and -comfortable for the poor, tired bodies, giving out medicines, and putting -the wards straight for the house physician’s visit. The head nurse goes -from bed to bed with him, giving a report of each patient, that suitable -directions may be given the night nurse. At eight o’clock the nurses go -off duty, tired perhaps, but happy in the consciousness that they have -done their best. Every nurse has an hour off during the day, for rest or -exercise in the open air, with an afternoon once a week. - -And now let me appeal to the female portion of the tens of thousands -of readers of THE CHAUTAUQUAN, at least to those of them who want a -vocation. Will you not take up this work? You will find a rich reward in -so doing, not only financially (though it is a paying business), but the -gladness and content you will feel in doing your share toward relieving -the suffering and distress in this world will amply repay you for the -hard and disagreeable part of your labor—for it has its disagreeable -side, I admit. No one has greater opportunities for doing good than -the loyal, consecrated Christian nurse. Just think of the many cups of -cold water that can be given, the sweet word of Scripture that can be -whispered in the ear of some sufferer, to prove a soft and comforting -pillow for his weary head. Think of the bread of life it will be your -privilege to break and distribute to the helpless and needy. Think of -the dying who can be pointed upward, and led to place their trust in Him -who is the Resurrection and the Life. If you have a talent for music, -it can be used to advantage in the hospital ward. There is no limit to -the opportunities you will find opening before you. We can not all be -Florence Nightingales or Sister Doras, but we can be our best selves. - - - - -EIGHT CENTURIES WITH WALTER SCOTT. - -By WALLACE BRUCE. - - -“Woodstock” closed with the return of Charles the Second from long exile, -and his hearty reception _en route_ from the cliffs of Dover to London. -“Peveril of the Peak” opens with a mixed assembly of Presbyterians -and Cavaliers convened at Martindale Castle in honor of “The Blessed -Restoration of His most Sacred Majesty.” - -As might be premised, the gathering is not entirely harmonious. By wise -foresight they are constrained to enter the castle by different gates, -and to take their repast in different rooms. In this prologue to the -story the reader notes the art with which Scott illustrates history. -“By different routes, and forming each a sort of a procession, as if -the adherents of each party were desirous of exhibiting its strength -and numbers, the two several factions approached the castle; and so -distinct did they appear in dress, aspect and manners, that it seemed as -if the revelers of a bridal party, and the sad attendants upon a funeral -solemnity, were moving toward the same point from different quarters. The -Puritan party consisted chiefly of the middling gentry, with others whom -industry or successful speculations in commerce or in mining had raised -into eminence—the persons who feel most umbrage from the over-shadowing -aristocracy, and are usually the most vehement in defense of what they -hold to be their rights. Their dress was in general studiously simple -and unostentatious, or only remarkable by the contradictory affectation -of extreme simplicity or carelessness. The dark color of their cloaks, -varying from absolute black to what was called sad-colored, their -steeple-crowned hats, with their broad shadowy brims, their long swords, -suspended by a simple strap around the loins, without shoulder-belt, -sword-knot, plate, buckles, or any of the other decorations with which -the Cavaliers loved to adorn their trusty rapiers—the shortness of their -hair, which made their ears appear of disproportioned size—above all the -stern and gloomy gravity of their looks, announced their belonging to -that class of enthusiasts, who, resolute and undismayed, had cast down -the former fabric of government, and who now regarded with somewhat more -than suspicion that which had been so unexpectedly substituted in its -stead.” - -The paragraph in which Scott portrays the Cavalier is none the less -graphic: “If the Puritan was affectedly plain in his dress, and -ridiculously precise in his manners, the Cavalier often carried his -love of ornament into tawdry finery, and his contempt of hypocricy into -licentious profligacy. Gay, gallant fellows, young and old, thronged -together toward the ancient castle. Feathers waved, lace glittered, -spears jingled, steeds caracoled; and here and there a petronel or pistol -was fired off by some one, who found his own natural talents for making -a noise inadequate to the dignity of the occasion. Boys halloo’d and -whooped, ‘Down with the Rump,’ and ‘Fie upon Oliver!’ The revelry of the -Cavaliers may be easily conceived, since it had the usual accompaniments -of singing, jesting, quaffing of healths, and playing of tunes, which -have in almost every age and quarter of the world been the accompaniments -of festive cheer. The enjoyments of the Puritans were of a different and -less noisy character. They neither sung, jested, heard music, nor drank -healths; and yet they seemed none the less, in their own phrase, to enjoy -the creature-comforts which the frailty of humanity rendered grateful to -their outward man.” - -It seems almost marvelous that Scott, who loved rank and ancestral -dignity, could lay aside his prejudices and speak so eloquently and -fairly of the Puritan. His history of Napoleon is generally regarded -unfair and distorted; and it could hardly have been otherwise following -so closely upon the great triumph of Wellington; but we, as Americans and -descendants of those who gave up home and comfort to establish a free -government, have reason to feel grateful that the greatest novelist, or, -if that is objected to by any of our readers, the greatest historical -novelist that Britain has produced, was born and reared with an -unprejudiced mind. - -It may seem strange to the reader of history to find the Cavalier and -the strict Presbyterian, so different in principle, now hand in hand in -policy; but the reader must remember that the party which brought Charles -to the block consisted of two factors, styled by the haughty Countess of -Derby with indignant sarcasm: “Varieties of the same monster, for the -Presbyterians hallooed while the others hunted, and bound the victims -whom the Independents massacred.” Misery according to Shakspere makes a -person acquainted with strange bedfellows; and the politics of those days -made England acquainted with strange coalitions. One choice only remained -to that distracted nation—Charles the Second or the rule of the army; -and to the common sense of discordant factions a solid government seemed -preferable to anarchy. To the sensible Presbyterian the divine right -of kings was better than the less divine right of petty leaders. The -Independents, so powerful under Cromwell, were weak under the government -of his son Richard. The people demanded a free Parliament, and a free -Parliament meant the restoration of the Stuarts. As Macaulay tersely puts -it: “A united army had long kept down a divided nation; but the nation -was now united and the army was divided.” - -Scott, also, in passing, refers to the ejection of the Presbyterian -clergy, which took place on St. Bartholomew’s day, when two thousand -Presbyterian pastors were displaced and silenced throughout England; -even in church matters the rule held good—that the spoils belonged to -the victors: the great Baxter, Reynolds and Calamy refused bishoprics, -and many ministers declined deaneries, preferring starvation and a clear -conscience to the wealth and flattery of a corrupt court. - -Five years pass by and we are transported with Julian Peveril, son of -the old knight, from the peaks of northern Derbyshire, which form the -water-shed of central England, to the picturesque island of Man, the -origin of whose name is still a mystery, whose ruins carry the visitor -back beyond the legends of King Arthur and the dominion of the Romans to -the dim twilight days of the Druids. To this strong sea-girded fortress -the brave Countess of Derby fled after the execution of her husband at -Bolton le Moor, and she has left in history a character for courage and -hardihood allied to cruelty, in the execution of Edward Christian, who -in her absence had yielded up the island to the Parliament forces. It is -here that the young Peveril dreams away his boyhood, sharing his studies -and recreations with the son of the Countess. - -In this story of diverse characters, the two pillars, which might be said -to uphold the arch, under which the long procession of the narrative -passes, are the elder Peveril and his wealthy neighbor Bridgenorth. -Alice Bridgenorth was reared under the same roof with young Peveril; -and strange to say, in the difference arising between the elder Peveril -and Bridgenorth, she also is transported to the home of relatives in a -romantic glen of the island of Man. But the course of true love was not -destined even in this little island to run entirely smooth; for the old -spirit of Bridgenorth is awakened to restore England to the greatness -of the days of Cromwell. He endeavors to arouse the same zeal in young -Peveril; he had just returned from the south of France, and had many -stories to tell of the French Huguenots, who already began to sustain -those vexations, which a few years afterward were summed up by the -revocation of the edict of Nantz. He had been in Hungary, and spoke from -personal knowledge of the leaders of the great Protestant insurrection. -He talked also of Savoy, where those of the reformed religion still -suffered a cruel persecution. He had even visited America, more -especially he said: “The country of New England, into which our land has -shaken from her lap, as a drunkard flings from him his treasures, so much -that is precious in the eyes of God and of his children. There thousands -of our best and most godly men—such whose righteousness might come -between the Almighty and his wrath, and prevent the ruin of cities—are -content to be the inhabitants of the desert, rather encountering the -unenlightened savages, than stooping to extinguish, under the oppression -practiced in Britain, the light that is within their own minds. There I -remained for a time, during the wars which the colonies maintained with -Philip, a great Indian chief, or sachem as they were called, who seemed -a messenger sent from Satan to buffet them. His cruelty was great—his -dissimulation profound; and the skill and promptitude with which he -maintained a destructive and desultory warfare inflicted many dreadful -calamities on the settlement. I was by chance at a small village in -the woods, more than thirty miles from Boston, and in its situation -exceedingly lonely, and surrounded with thickets. It was on a Sabbath -morning, when we had assembled to take sweet counsel together in the -Lord’s house. Our temple was but constructed of wooden logs; but when -shall the chant of trained hirelings, or the sounding of tin and brass -tubes amid the aisles of a minster, arise so sweetly to heaven, as did -the psalm in which we united at once our voices and our hearts! An -excellent worthy, long the companion of my pilgrimage, had just begun to -wrestle in prayer, when a woman, with disordered looks and disheveled -hair, entered our chapel in a distracted manner, screaming incessantly, -‘The Indians! the Indians!’ In that land no man dares separate himself -from his means of defense, and whether in the city or in the field, in -the ploughed land or the forest, men keep beside them their weapons, as -did the Jews at the re-building of the temple. So we sallied forth with -our guns and our pikes, and heard the whoop of these incarnate devils -already in possession of a part of the town. It was pitiful to hear the -screams of women and children amid the report of guns and the whistling -of bullets, mixed with the ferocious yells of these savages. Several -houses in the upper part of the village were soon on fire. The smoke -which the wind drove against us gave great advantage to the enemy, who -fought, as it were invisible, and under cover, whilst we fell fast by -their unerring fire. In this state of confusion, and while we were about -to adopt the desperate project of evacuating the village, and, placing -the women and children in the center, of attempting a retreat to the -nearest settlement, it pleased heaven to send us unexpected assistance. -A tall man of a reverend appearance, whom no one of us had ever seen -before, suddenly was in the midst of us. His garments were of the skin -of the elk, and he wore sword and carried gun; I never saw anything more -august than his features, overshadowed by locks of gray hair, which -mingled with a long beard of the same color. ‘Men and brethren,’ he -said in a voice like that which turns back the flight, ‘why sink your -hearts? and why are you thus disquieted? Follow me, and you shall see -this day that there is a captain in Israel!’ He uttered a few brief but -distinct orders, in the tone of one who was accustomed to command; and -such was the influence of his appearance, his mien, his language, and -his presence of mind, that he was implicitly obeyed by men who had never -seen him until that moment. We were hastily divided into two bodies; -one of which maintained the defense of the village with more courage -than ever; while, under cover of the smoke, the stranger sallied forth -from the town, at the head of the other division of New England men, and -fetching a circuit, attacked the red warriors in the rear. The heathens -fled in confusion, abandoning the half-won village, and leaving behind -them such a number of the warriors, that the tribe hath never recovered -its loss. Never shall I forget the figure of our venerable leader, -when our men, and women and children of the village, rescued from the -tomahawk and scalping knife, stood crowded around him. ‘Not unto me be -the glory,’ he said, ‘I am but an implement, frail as yourselves, in the -hand of Him who is strong to deliver.’ I was nearest to him as he spoke; -we exchanged glances; it seemed to me that I recognized a noble friend -whom I had long since deemed in glory; but he gave me no time to speak, -had speech been prudent. Sinking on his knees, and signing us to obey -him, he poured forth a strong and energetic thanksgiving for the turning -back of the battle, which, pronounced with a voice loud and clear as a -war trumpet, thrilled through the joints and marrows of the hearers. I -have heard many an act of devotion in my life; but such a prayer as this, -uttered amid the dead and the dying, with a rich tone of mingled triumph -and adoration, was beyond them all—it was like the song of the inspired -prophetess who dwelt beneath the palm-tree between Ramah and Bethel. He -was silent; and for a brief space we remained with our faces bent to the -earth—no man daring to lift his head. At length we looked up, but our -deliverer was no longer amongst us, nor was he ever again seen in the -land which he had rescued.” - -This beautiful story, true to fact, and so dramatically told, comes upon -the reader with a pleasant surprise, and I have quoted it at length not -only for its intrinsic beauty, but also as it commemorates a fact in the -early history of our country. That venerable man was Richard Whalley, one -of the great soldiers of England under Cromwell, and one of the judges -who condemned Charles to the block. After the restoration he fled to -Massachusetts, and was secreted in the house of the Rev. Mr. Russel at -Hadley. It will be remembered that three of the regicides fled to this -country—Dixwell, Goffe and Whalley. Dixwell is buried in New Haven in -the rear of Center church. Goffe and Whalley are buried in Hadley. It -is claimed by some that it was Goffe instead of Whalley who came to the -rescue of the village. Scott in his notes assigns the honor to Whalley. - -Returning to our story we find that affairs of great moment on the part -of the Countess call the young Peveril to London. He finds his father and -mother arrested for supposed complicity in a Romish plot. We see the city -in great excitement, heated and inflamed by the villain Oates—an episode -which Scott weaves gracefully and naturally into the warp and woof of -his story. He draws a picture of Colonel Blood, who made the well-known -attempt on the crown-jewels, a bold, resolute man, who strange to say, -after many acts of violence, lived to enjoy a pension from the king. We -see the gay Rochester, still remembered for his celebrated epigrammatic -epitaph on Charles the Second, composed at the king’s request, but too -pungent, and too true to be relished. - - “Here lies our sovereign lord the king, - Whose word no man relies on; - He never said a foolish thing, - And never did a wise one.” - -We see the Duchess of Portsmouth, and many another lady of rank, who had -more regard for ancient titles than for ancestral virtues; we see George -Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, a man of princely fortune and excellent -talents, tossed about in a whirlpool of frivolous pleasures, whose -character the great Dryden embalmed in vigorous lines: - - “A man so various, that he seemed to be - Not one, but all mankind’s epitome; - Stiff in opinions—always in the wrong— - Was everything by starts, but nothing long; - Who in the course of one revolving moon, - Was chemist, fiddler, statesman, and buffoon.” - -Through the imprisonment of Julian Peveril we are made acquainted with -the Tower and Newgate—a sad picture, but somewhat relieved by Scott’s -humor in the portrait that he gives us of the well-known doughty -dwarf, Sir Geoffrey Hudson; we see London given over to monopolies, to -stock-jobbing, and South Sea speculations; we attend a conventicle held -in a secret hall of the city, and trace a conspiracy designed to place -the Duke of Buckingham upon the throne; until our story, one of the -longest and most carefully prepared of the Waverley series, concludes -with a court scene in Whitehall, where the faithful love of Edith -Bridgenorth and Julian Peveril is announced to the satisfaction at least -of two individuals. - -“Old Mortality,” our next volume, deals directly with the Covenanters -of Scotland. It will be remembered that Charles the Second, on a former -expedition into Scotland, before his restoration, had deliberately sworn -to support the Solemn League and Covenant. The Presbyterian Church, alive -to its own interests, sent an agent to General Monk, who had declared for -a free Parliament, and was on his way to London, holding as it were in -his hand the destiny of Britain. The agent sent by the Scottish Church -was James Sharpe, a man well educated, logical in mind and commanding in -character; but, false to his trust, he bartered his principles for power, -and received as the price of his infamy the title and office of Lord -Bishop of Saint Andrews, and Primate of Scotland. “The great stain” says -Scott, in his Miscellaneous Prose Works, “will always remain, that Sharpe -deserted and probably betrayed a cause which his brethren entrusted to -him. When he returned to Scotland, he pressed the acceptance of the See -of Saint Andrews upon Mr. Robert Douglas, affecting himself no ambition -for the prelacy. The stern Presbyterian saw into his secret soul, and, -when he had given his own positive rejection, demanded of Sharpe what -he would do if the offer was made to him? He hesitated. ‘I perceive,’ -said Douglas, ‘you are clear—you will engage—you will be Primate of -Scotland; take it then,’ he added, laying his hand on his shoulder, ‘and -take the curse of God along with it.’ The subject would suit a painter.” -Subsequent history shows that the curse was fulfilled. - -In the general joy attendant upon the restoration of Charles, the -Parliament thought that the people would submit to almost any indignity -or inconvenience. By a single sweeping resolution they annulled and -rescinded every statute and ordinance which had been made by those -holding supreme authority in Scotland since the commencement of the civil -wars; the whole Presbyterian Church government was destroyed, and the -Episcopal institutions, to which the nation had shown itself averse, were -rashly and precipitately established. Thousands of ministers, who, for -conscience sake, could not sign the Act of Conformity, were driven from -their pulpits. Mere boys and dissolute young men were hastily summoned -from schools and colleges to administer spiritual comfort to an indignant -people. The solemn league and covenant, which had been solemnly sworn to -by nobility, clergy and people, with weeping eyes and uplifted hands, ay, -sworn to by the King himself, was burned at the cross of Edinburgh by an -edict of Parliament. The Episcopal court severely punished all who left -their own parish church to attend private meetings known as conventicles. -A persecution like that of the early Christians at Rome was brought home -to the descendants of Knox and of Calvin. As the earlier Christians were -compelled to hold their meetings in caves and catacombs, so a persecuted -people, in the bright dawn of the Reformation, were compelled to fly to -the hills and heaths for a refuge, to lift up their banner in solitary -and mountain places in order to foil - - “A tyrant’s and a bigot’s laws.” - -Such was the state of the country at the opening of our story in May, -1679. The west of Scotland is aroused. Archbishop Sharpe is murdered in -his carriage, by a party of men, of whom Balfour of Burley is the leader. -The battle of Loudon Hill is won by the Covenanters, who increase daily -in power until a force of six thousand men are assembled at Bothwell -Bridge. Engaged in discussing church polemics, they entirely neglect -the discipline necessary for success. Without leaders or guidance they -are routed by the Duke of Monmouth. Four hundred men are killed. Twelve -hundred prisoners are marched to Edinburgh, and imprisoned “like cattle -in a fold” in the Greyfriar’s churchyard. Several ministers are tortured -and executed, and many prisoners sent as slaves to the plantations. Henry -Morton, one of their leaders, as seen in the story, is exiled. Edith -Bellenden, one of the royal party, remains true to him. He returns, after -long years of absence and military honor, and readers of fiction can -readily guess how the story terminates without reading the postscript by -the author. - -Such is the rude draft of this great romance, which Coleridge pronounces -the grandest of Scott’s novels. It is, in fact, a novel that can not -be well analyzed. We could speak of Lady Margaret Bellenden, who never -forgot that Charles the Second took breakfast with her on his way to meet -Cromwell at the field of Worcester; we could speak of the good natured -Major, brave, noble, and generous; of Cuddie and his mother; ay, of Guse -Gibbie, unfortunate in all fitting regimentals; of the miserly uncle of -Henry Morton; of the cannie waiting-maid of Edith, who felt safe in the -triumph of either side, as she had a lover in both armies. The reader -will laugh and weep at these characters as he meets them in the pages -of “Old Mortality.” But it is for us to refer merely to the historical -features about which these characters are grouped; to note the ruggedness -of Scotch character, destined to triumph at last, and bring victory -out of defeat; a character which, perhaps, “shows most to advantage in -adversity, when it seems akin to the native sycamore of their hills, -which scorns to be biased in its mode of growth, even by the influence of -the prevailing wind, but, shooting its branches with equal boldness in -every direction, shows no weather side to the storm, and may be broken, -but can never be bended.” - -In considering the motives, the ambition, the enthusiasm, or fanaticism -of these men, we might stir up controversy. We know it was their -lofty purpose to convert all England to the Presbyterian faith; and, -whenever they were lifted to power, they were quite as arbitrary as the -Episcopacy. It was true of both parties that they suffered persecution -without learning mercy. Each side felt that, in pushing its own creed, -it was doing the Lord’s work; but in this we all delight to-day, that -both sides produced brave men, tenacious of their own rights, who -struggled on until in our own generation the opposing forces have been -adjusted, and out of chaos and confusion the different systems of faith -or theology move serenely and calmly in their own spheres around one -central and enduring light—the Creator and Father of all. - -The Covenanters were indeed the connecting link between the two great -revolutions, which beheaded Charles the First and exiled James the -Second; and, whatever our prejudices, or “whatever may be thought of -the extravagance or narrow-minded bigotry of many of their tenets, it -is impossible to deny the praise of devoted courage to a few hundred -peasants, who, without leaders, without money, without any fixed plan of -action, and almost without arms, borne out only by their innate zeal, and -a detestation of the oppression of their rulers, ventured to declare open -war against an established government, supported by a regular army and -the whole force of three kingdoms.” - -It is sometimes claimed that Scott is over partial to Claverhouse—that -he paints the man as a hero. If so he has poorly succeeded, for I have -yet to meet a reader of “Old Mortality” who is fascinated with the -portraiture of that cruel man. Scott makes him what history declares -him to be, a cool and calculating soldier, bitter and unrelenting, a -man without faith, and with no ambition save worldly glory. It rather -seems to me on the contrary, that Scott for the time lays aside his own -traditional sentiments as he reports the burning words of these Covenant -preachers, as they paint the desolation of the Church, describing her -“like Hagar watching the waning life of her infant amid the fountainless -desert.” His poetic nature seems moved by brave men repairing “to worship -the God of nature amid the fortresses of nature’s own construction.” - -There are two dramatic scenes in the volume, which can not be overlooked -or forgotten: Burley in the cave, with his clasped Bible in one hand, and -his drawn sword in the other. “His figure, dimly ruddied by the light -of the red charcoal seems that of a fiend in the lurid atmosphere of -Pandemonium striving with an imaginary demon.” The other scene reveals -Henry Morton, overpowered, disarmed, bound hand and foot, facing a clock -which, at the hour of twelve, was to strike his doom. “Among pale-eyed -and ferocious zealots, whose hardened brows were soon to be bent, not -merely with indifference, but with triumph upon his execution—without -a friend to speak a kindly word, or give a look of either sympathy or -encouragement—awaiting till the sword destined to slay him crept out -of the scabbard gradually, as it were by straw-breadths, and condemned -to drink the bitterness of death drop by drop. His executioners, as he -gazed around him, seemed to alter their forms and features, like specters -in a feverish dream their figures became larger, and their faces more -disturbed; the walls seemed to drop with blood, and the light tick of -the clock thrilled on his ear with such loud, painful distinctness, as -if each sound were the prick of a bodkin inflicted on the naked nerve -of the organ.” The maniac preacher, in an attitude of frenzy, springs -upon a chair to push forward the fatal index; the party make ready their -weapons for immediate execution, when a noise like the rushing of a brook -over the pebbles, or the soughing of wind among the branches stays the -executioners; it was the galloping of horse, the door is burst open, and -Henry Morton is saved. - - * * * * * - -Men seem neither to understand their riches nor their strength—of the -former they believe much more than they should; of the latter much less. -Self-reliance and self-denial will teach a man to drink out of his own -cistern, and eat his own sweet bread, and to learn and labor truly to -get his living, and carefully to expend the good things committed to his -trust.—_Bacon._ - - - - -A PRIVATE CHARITY OF PARIS. - -Translated from the French for THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - -Among the many interesting charitable institutions of Paris there is none -more noteworthy than the private asylum for the blind conducted by the -Sisters of St. Paul. This work was begun in 1850, by a woman of great -piety, energy and sense, Anne Bergunion. Two blind girls were confided to -her care. She proved to be remarkably adapted to training the peculiar -characters which the nature of this affliction almost invariably causes. -Gradually there grew up a large institution under her supervision. A -writer in a late number of the _Revue des deux Mondes_ has given an -exhaustive account of the work. The details are most interesting and -suggestive. After describing the home of the Sisters and their work, he -says: “They have reserved the least comfortable part of the building for -themselves, and have given over to the blind the large rooms where the -circulation is free, and there is opportunity for exercise. Passing from -the convent into the asylum for the blind, I entered the workshop. Twenty -workingwomen, whose ages ranged from twenty-five to fifty, started up -at the sound of strange footsteps. The sight was pitiful; the faces and -eyes seemed expressionless. There was nothing to warm up their terrible -pallor, and in their attitude there was a restless attention, as if they -were troubled by a presence which they could not define nor understand. - -“There is great difference between the different forms of blindness. -There are eyes that have been paralyzed, which appear living, but yet -are dead. They show neither joy nor sorrow, but remain fixed. A blind -person does not move the eye when questioned, but by an unconscious -gesture turns the ear to the speaker. Others are projecting, and seem -almost bursting from their watery eyelids; they look like those marbles -of whitish glass with which the children play; others again are almost -invisible, showing only an inflamed line between the nearly closed -eyelids. With some the lids are immovable; others continually flutter, -like the wings of a frightened bird. - -“I saw no coquettishness in the arrangement of the hair, in the pose -of the head or the body. Shut up in darkness, they are ignorant of the -resources of feminine graces; hearing and touch teach them nothing of -them. Their tidiness is extreme, however. If well taught, a blind person -can not endure on his garments a particle of dust or drop of water; it -wounds his sensitive touch. - -“The most of the inmates were born blind, or at least became blind so -young that they have no remembrance of the light. For them the sun is -bright, not because it shines, but because it is warm. There are some -among them who have been made completely blind by an accident or a -criminal action. Here is one whose eyes seem to have been torn out, and -eyelids to have closed over the void. When she was quite a little girl, -she owned a tame finch; at night it slept in its cage, but all day it -was at the side of its young mistress, now on her head, again on her -shoulders; it drank from the same glass with her and took the food from -her lips. One day the eyes of the child attracted it; it picked at them -and destroyed the sight. There is another who had a pet chicken. She had -been accustomed to taking it in her little arms, rocking it, cuddling it, -adoring it; they played together until suddenly, one day, the chicken, -dashing itself against the face of the child, tore out both its eyes. - -“I have noticed among the inmates a woman whose eyes are white; a faint -shade marks the outline of the iris. She seems to be about fifty years -old; her complexion is sallow, and above her prominent forehead the brown -hair is traced by silver; her mouth has a sad, almost bitter expression; -her form is thin, and her bony fingers move very swiftly as she knits. -When twenty-three years old she was sought in marriage by a young man -for whom she did not care. He insisted, she refused. One evening he came -to see her with a gun on his shoulder, and demanded: “Will you marry me? -Yes, or no.” “No,” she replied. He drew his weapon and fired. The entire -charge hit the upper part of her face. When they had picked her up and -wiped away the blood, they saw that she was blind, and hopelessly so. -Before the court the fellow did not lie. “It is her own fault. I will -marry her all the same, if she is willing.” The poor girl did not think -it best to give her hand, when asked in this way. She found the Sisters -of St. Paul, and has been with them for twenty-five years. - -“It seemed very silent to me in the work-room. I am sorry for it. -Conversation is as necessary to the blind as light for those who see; -to them silence is night, noise is light. This is so true that in the -Institution for Blind Young People, the black cell, the cell in which -unruly members are confined as a punishment, is one where no sound is -heard. I believe that conversation should always be allowed. The blind -find an inspiration in it which gives zest to their work. - -“Music is their great passion, and some excel in it; the ear is most -sensitive; at a sound in the least out of tune their foreheads will -contract painfully. A woman sang for me here. She was about thirty-five -years old, with pale face and fine features. She sang a fandango intended -to be gay, but which was very mournful, coming from her discolored lips. -Her voice was true but weak and worn. The poor girl is a worn-out artist. -She had been dragged from city to city; had “done” the watering places -and springs, had given concerts, and never touched the proceeds. When -she had ruined her voice the manager had abandoned her. The poor child, -hungry and cold, sought the St. Paul Asylum. She has a shelter here while -she lives. She knits, sings, and, perhaps, sighs for the time when she -heard the crowd clap after she had sung her piece. - -“A blind Sister, with one who has her sight, looks after the workshop. -There is but one kind of work here—knitting; it seems to have become -mechanical; they knit without thinking, as one breathes without knowing -it. Four of the young girls sang a quartette for us, but they knit all -the time without ceasing; the blind Sister beat time with her head, but -continued to knit; the women in the shop turned toward the singers, -listened, and knit. The blind Sisters teach this work. It takes about -six weeks to make a skillful knitter, and initiate her into all the -mysteries. They earn very little money in this way, however. The wool -and patterns are furnished by the contractor, and for the knitting of a -pair of child’s socks they will pay but a few cents. It takes a skillful -knitter at least four hours to do the work, and then the work must be -finished off by some one who sees, the buttons put on, the buttonholes -made, and the ornaments attached. In spite of the great industry of the -workers the shop earns in this way only about 1,300 francs per year. The -great curse which burdens the blind, above all blind women, is that they -can not earn a livelihood. It is safe to say that were it not for the -Sisters of St. Paul all the persons whom I saw there would have died of -hunger. There has been an effort made to find a trade for blind women -by which they could at least earn their bread; it has not succeeded. -The affliction is so heavy that it seems to paralyze their energies. -One trade which seems peculiarly suitable for them, which is learned -quickly and requires only a little attention, is that of making lines for -fishing, and the like; the tools needed are not costly, and the trade is -easy. Many of the blind practice it, and some are very skillful; yet, by -the busiest day’s work, they can not earn more than fifteen cents. It is -ridiculous to think of furnishing food, clothing and lodgings, on this -sum. There has been a great deal of ingenuity spent in trying to teach -them trades which require great skill; tact, however, can never take the -place of sight. This fact has been forgotten by those who have tried to -profit by the services of the blind, rather than put the means of earning -their daily bread into their hands. An attempt was made to teach them -to turn articles, but the results were curious rather than useful. The -trade which they are taught should be as easy as possible; the method -should be simple, the tools few and easily handled. Knitting is the model -work for them. - -“Passing from the work-room we enter the children’s department. There are -three classes, corresponding to the ages of the pupils: the intermediate, -primary, and the school for the very young. Every one is blind, and as -in the work-room, they knit, or rather learn to knit in the intervals -between their lessons and play. I find that the same methods for teaching -reading and writing are used as are common in institutions for the blind. -The instruments for writing are the point, the tablet, and the guide -invented by Louis Brille. This system satisfies the intellectual needs -of the blind, but does not permit them to enter into communication with -persons who have not studied the system. In this system each letter -of the alphabet, each figure, each punctuation mark forms in relief a -certain number of points. By pressing the ends of the fingers over the -projecting points of these letters a blind person will read as rapidly -as a person who sees will read the printed volume. Often I have seen -the blind follow the lines of one of these books with his left hand, -while with his right he reproduced it on M. Brille’s apparatus. A blind -man named Foucant invented a very ingenious instrument composed of ten -blunt points fastened in an iron triangle, and furnished with a spring. -The instrument is mounted on a guide whose ten ends move in the groove -of a frame. The apparatus moves on the guide from left to right, as in -writing, and the guide moves up and down to mark the lines. The base of -six points are placed in juxtaposition, and rest on a sheet of lead, the -black surface of which is applied to a sheet of white paper; by striking -the head of the point there is obtained a black point. By this means -Roman letters are formed, each letter being composed of several points; -in one word I counted fifty-eight. By this instrument some of the blind -write very rapidly, and it is very valuable to them, as it gives them an -opportunity to correspond with those who see; but this writing, clear as -it is, has one great drawback; the blind can not read it. The impression -produced by the stroke of the point is too feeble to be perceptible to -the most delicate touch. After this invention, there still remained the -problem of giving the blind a method of writing which could be read by -them and by those who see. I believe that the problem has been solved. -Count Jay de Beaufort has invented a very simple system. Abandoning -the methods of Brille and Foucant, the Roman letters and the English -writing, he has adopted a kind of heavy sloping style of writing which -resembles the round hand, and is written wrong side to, like engravers’ -and lithographers’ work. A little time and attention enables the pupil -to master this style. A sheet of paper, which is at the same time solid -and soft, is placed on a frame containing a tablet which is marked with -deep, straight and longitudinal furrows. By these furrows a straight line -is obtained, and the distance between them determines the height of the -letters. A light cloth covers the tablet. When the paper is placed on the -frame and over the cloth, a letter made on it will of course be raised. -That is, the layer of cloth underneath the paper causes each mark to -indent the paper without breaking it. With a point or style the letters -are traced on the paper. When the page is detached and turned over, the -raised letters appear, recognizable to the eyes, and to the touch of the -finger. The blind greatly appreciate this system, which is superior to -all that have been invented for them, for it is the only one which puts -into their hands a sure means of communication with those who see. Count -Jay de Beaufort kindly gives lessons at the Institution for Blind Young -People, and among the Sisters of St. Paul has trained several teachers, -who in their turn are instructing their pupils. - -“The pupils that I saw in the children’s classes are not yet large -enough to be set at Beaufort’s system. The studies taught there resemble -those in all primary schools: Reading, writing, numbers, history and -geography. They omit sewing, which is too difficult, and embroidery, -which is impossible. Very often they have lessons in composition to teach -them to unravel their thoughts and express them with precision, a thing -which is difficult for those who see, but which must be very painful -for the blind. I wished at one time to assure myself of the degree of -advancement in the intermediate class, where the girls were from fourteen -to sixteen years old, and I asked the three most advanced pupils to -write an essay on a given subject—a walk into the country. Of course the -subject was interesting only as it was being written on by the blind, and -I hoped to find some expressions which would denote the peculiar feelings -which they experienced. But, no; their instruction had come from those -who could see, and they employed the language of their teachers, not even -modifying it to fit their infirmity. The three essays were very little -different in form. They all described a trip which they had taken to -the suburbs of Paris. “It was a beautiful morning of spring time.” “It -was a beautiful morning in the month of May,” was the general tone; but -I shrugged my shoulders in impatience when I read: “What a delightful -prospect met our view.” It made me think of a composition prepared by a -deaf mute in which he spoke of “The symphony of the song of the birds, -and the musical murmur of crystalline springs.” In their desire to -appropriate feelings which they can not understand, these poor people try -to reproduce a language which to them can mean nothing. - -“There is much that is strange about the dreams of the blind. I was -struck with this while talking with some young people in the Institute -for the Blind. They told me complacently of what they “saw” in their -dreams. I was puzzled to know whether the dream of a blind person was -like that of one who could see. I have found that the blind who have had -their sight up to the age of reason, for a long time preserve the dreams -of the time when they could see, as if the stored-up images reproduced -themselves in the night. Little by little these images grow feeble, -become dull, confused, and end by disappearing after fifteen or twenty -years of blindness. As for those who are born blind, their dreams are in -black. I convinced myself of this at Saint Paul, where I often talked -with three blind Sisters, who were very intelligent. They explained to me -that the phenomena of their dreams were borrowed from the sense of touch -and hearing, and never from sight.” - - - - -SELF-DEPENDENCE. - -By MATTHEW ARNOLD. - - - “Ah, once more,” I cried, “ye stars, ye waters, - On my heart your mighty charm renew; - Still, still let me, as I gaze upon you, - Feel my soul becoming vast like you!” - - From the intense, clear, star-sown vault of heaven, - Over the lit sea’s unquiet way, - In the rustling night-air came the answer: - “Wouldst thou _be_ as these are? _Live_ as they. - - “Unaffrighted by the silence round them, - Undistracted by the sights they see, - These demand not that the things without them - Yield them love, amusement, sympathy. - - “And with joy the stars perform their shining, - And the sea its long moon-silver’d roll; - For self-poised they live, nor pine with noting - All the fever of some differing soul. - - “Bounded by themselves, and unregardful - In what state God’s other works may be, - In their own tasks all their powers pouring, - These attain the mighty life you see.” - - - - -DUTIES OF WOMEN AS MISTRESSES OF HOUSEHOLDS. - -By FRANCES POWER COBBE. - - -I have no sympathy at all with those ladies who are seeking to promote -coöperative housekeeping—in other words, to abolish the institution -of the home. There may be, indeed, specially gifted women—artists, -musicians, literary women—whom I could imagine finding it an interruption -to their pursuits to take charge of a house. But, strange to say, though -I have had a pretty large acquaintance with many of the most eminent -of such women, I have almost invariably found them particularly proud -of their housekeeping, and clever at the performance of all household -duties, not excepting the ordering of “judicious” dinners. Not to make -personal remarks on living friends, I will remind you that the greatest -woman mathematician of any age, Mary Somerville, was renowned for her -good housekeeping, and, I can add from my own knowledge, was an excellent -judge of a well-dressed _déjeuner_; while Madame de Staël, driven by -Napoleon from her home, went about Europe, as it was said, “preceded by -her reputation and followed by her cook.” - -Rather, I suspect, it is not higher genius, but feeble inability to -cope with the problems of domestic government, which generally inspires -the women who wish to abdicate their little household thrones. Some -sympathy may be given to them, but I should be exceedingly sorry to see -many women catching up the cry and following their leading to the dismal -_disfranchisement_ of the home—the practical homelessness of American -boarding-houses or Continental _pensions_. I think for a woman to fail to -make and keep a happy home is to be a “failure” in a truer sense than to -have failed to catch a husband. - -The making of a true home is really our peculiar and inalienable right—a -right which no man can take from us; for a man can no more make a home -than a drone can make a hive. He can build a castle or a palace; but—poor -creature!—be he wise as Solomon and rich as Crœsus, he can not turn it -into a home. No masculine mortal can do that. It is a woman, and only -a woman—a woman all by herself, if she likes, and without any man to -help her—who can turn a house into a home. Woe to the wretched man who -disputes her monopoly, and thinks, because he can arrange a club, he can -make a home! Nemesis overtakes him in his old bachelorhood, when a home -becomes the supreme ideal of his desires; and we see him—him who scorned -the home-making of a _lady_—obliged to put up with the oppression of his -cook or the cruelty of his nurse! - -In the first place, if home be our kingdom, it must be our joy and -privilege to convert that domain, as quickly and as perfectly as we may, -into a little province of the Kingdom of God; for remember that we may -look on all our duties in this cheering and beautiful light—first, to set -up God’s Kingdom in our own hearts, making them pure and true and loving, -and then to make our homes little provinces of the same kingdom, and, -lastly, to try to extend that kingdom through the world—the empire of -Justice, Truth and Love. We are entirely responsible for our own souls, -and very greatly responsible for those of all the dwellers in our homes; -and, in a lesser way, we are answerable for each widening circle beyond -us. How shall we set about making our homes provinces of the Divine -Kingdom? - -1. Nobody must be morally the worse for living under our roof, if we -can possibly help it. It is the _minimum_ of our duties to make sure -that temptations to misconduct or intemperance are not left in any one’s -way, or bad feelings suffered to grow up, or habits of moroseness or -domineering formed, or quarrels kept hot, as if they were toasts before -the kitchen fire. As much as possible, on the contrary, everybody must -be helped to be better—not made better by act of the drawing-room, -remember—that is impossible—but _helped_ to be better. The way to do -this, I apprehend, is neither very much to scold, or exhort, or insist -on people going to church whether they like it or not, or reading family -prayers (excellent though that practice may be), but rather to spread -through the house such an atmosphere of frank confidence and kindliness -with servants, and of love and trust with children and relations, that -bad feelings and doings will really have no place, no temptation, and, if -they intrude, will soon die out. - -One such point out of many I may cite as specially concerning us women. -Is it not absurd for a lady who spends hundreds of pounds and thousands -of hours on her toilet, and takes evident pleasure in attracting -admiration in fashionable raiment not always perfectly decent, to turn -and lecture poor Mary Ann, her housemaid, on sobriety in attire, and set -forth to her the peril and folly of flowers in her bonnet? The mistress -who dresses modestly and sensibly may reasonably hope in time that her -servants will dress modestly and sensibly likewise; but certainly they -will not do so while she exhibits to their foolish young eyes the example -of extravagance and folly. - -2. Next to the _virtue_ of those who live in our homes, their _happiness_ -should occupy us. In the first place, no creature under our roof should -ever be miserable, if we can prevent it. In how many otherwise happy -homes is there not one such miserable being? Sometimes, it is the -sufferers’ own fault; their minds are warped and despairful, and our -utmost efforts perhaps can only cheer them a little. But much oftener -there is to be found in a large household some poor creature who has -fallen, through no fault, into the miserable position of the family -_butt_—the object of ill-natured and unfeeling jests and rude speeches, -the last person to be given any pleasure, and the first person to be -made to suffer any privation or ill-temper. Sometimes, it is a poor -governess or tutor; sometimes, an old aunt or poor relation; now and -then, but rarely in these days, a stupid servant; most often of all, a -child, who is, perhaps, a step-child or nephew or niece of the mistress -of the house, or, alas! her own child, only deformed in some way, or -deficient in intellect. Then, the hapless, frightened creature, afraid of -punishment, looks with furtive glances at the frowning faces about it, -tries to escape by some little transparent deception, and only incurs -the heavier penalty of falsehood and the name of a liar; and so the evil -goes on growing day by day. It is astonishing and horrible to witness -how the deep-seated, frightful human passion, which I have elsewhere -named _heteropathy_, develops itself in such circumstances—the sight of -suffering and down-trodden misery exciting not pity, but the reverse—a -sort of cruel _aversion_ in the bystanders, till the whole household -sometimes joins in hating the poor, helpless, and isolated victim. - -My friends, if you ever see anything approaching to this in your homes, -for God’s sake, set your faces like a flint against it! If you dislike -and mistrust the poor victim yourself, as you probably will do at first, -never mind! Take my word for it, the first thing to be done in the -Kingdom of God is to do _justice_ to all—to secure that no creature, -however mean or even loathsome, should be treated with injustice. If you -are, as I am supposing, mistress of the house, stop this persecution -with a high hand; and if you have been in any way to blame in it, if -it be _your_ dislike which you see thus reflected in the faces of your -dependants, repent your great fault, and make amends to your victim. If -you are not mistress, only a guest perhaps, or a humble friend, even then -you can and ought to do much; you can look grave and pained whenever the -butt is laughed at and jeered; and you can deliberately fix your eyes on -him or her with sympathy, and treat him with respect. Even these little -tokens of condemnation of what is going on will have (you may be sure) -a startling effect on those whose custom it has become to treat the -poor soul with contempt; and they will probably be angry with you for -exhibiting them. You will never have borne resentment for a better cause. - -Nor is it only human beings who are thus made too often household -victims. You must all know houses where some unlucky animal—a cat or -dog—beginning by being the object of somebody’s senseless antipathy, -becomes the general _souffre-douleur_ of masters and servants. The dog -or cat (especially if it happens to be cherished by the human victim) is -spoken to so roughly, driven out of every room, and perhaps punished for -all sorts of offences it has never committed, that the animal assumes -a downcast, sneaking aspect, which inevitably produces fresh and fresh -_heteropathy_. You attempt, perhaps, to give it a little pat of sympathy, -and the poor frightened beast snaps at you, expecting a blow, or runs -off to hide under a sofa. Mistresses of homes, don’t let there be a dog -or a cat or a donkey or any other creature, in or about your homes, -which shrinks when a man or woman approaches it. And here I may add -that, without thus specially victimizing the animals through dislike, a -household frequently makes the life of some poor brute one long martyrdom -through neglect. The responsibility for this neglect lies primarily with -the mistress of the house. She must not only direct her servants, but -_see that her directions be carried out_, in the way of affording water -and food and needful exercise. A pretty “Kingdom of Heaven” some houses -would be, if the poor brutes could speak—houses, possibly, with prayers -going on twice a day, and grace said carefully before long, luxurious -meals, and all the time the children’s birds and rabbits left untended in -foul cages, without fresh food; mice thrown out of the traps on the fire, -aged or diseased cats or superfluous puppies given to boys to destroy -in any way their cruel invention may suggest, fowls for the consumption -of the house carelessly and barbarously killed; and, worst of all, the -poor house-dog, perhaps some loving-hearted little Skye or noble old -mastiff or retriever, condemned for life to the penalties which we should -think too severe for the worst of malefactors; chained up by the neck -through all the long, bright summer days, under a burning sun, with its -water-trough unfilled for days, or through the winter’s frost in some -dark, sunless corner, freezing with cold and in agonies of rheumatism -for want of straw or the chance of warming itself at a fire or by a run -in the snow. And all this as a reward for the poor brute’s fidelity! -When this kind of thing goes on for a certain time, of course the dog -becomes horribly diseased. His longing to bound over the fresh grass, -expressed so affectingly by his leaps and bounds when we approach his -miserable dungeon, is not merely a longing for his natural pleasure, but -for that which is indispensable to his health—namely, exercise and the -power to eat grass; and, if refused, he very soon falls into disease; -his beautiful coat becomes mangy and red; he is irritable, and becomes -revolting to everybody, and the nurse cries to the children, who were his -only friends and visitors, “Don’t go near that dog!” - -I say it deliberately, the mistress of a house in whose yard a dog is -thus kept like a _forçat_—only worse treated than any murderer is treated -in Italy—is guilty of a _very great sin_; and till she has taken care -that the dog has his daily exercise and water, and that the cat and the -fowls and every other sentient creature under her roof is well and kindly -treated, she may as well, for shame’s sake, give up thinking she is -fulfilling her duties by reading prayers and subscribing to missions. - -I assume that the master of the house, where there is one, will, as -usual, look after the stable department. Where there is no master, or -he does not interfere, the mistress is surely responsible for humane -treatment of the horses, if she keep any. Further, I think every lady is -bound to insist that any horse which draws her shall be free from the -misery of a bearing-rein. She ought not to allow her vanity and ambition -to be fashionable to induce her to connive at her coachman’s laziness and -cruelty. - -When the mistress of a house has done all she can to _prevent the -suffering_, mental or physical, of any creature, human or infra-human, -under her roof, there remains still a delightful field for her ability -in actually _giving pleasure_. We all know that life is made up chiefly -of little pleasures and little pains, and how many of the former are in -the power of the mistress of a house to provide, it is almost impossible -to calculate. But let any clever woman simply take it to heart to make -everybody about her _as happy as she can_, and the result I believe will -always be wonderful. Let her see that, so far as possible, they have the -rooms they like best, the little articles of furniture and ornament they -prefer. Let her order meals with a careful forethought for their tastes -and for the necessities of their health, seeing that every one has what -he desires, and making him feel, however humble in position, that his -tastes have been remembered. Let her not disdain to pay such attention -to the position of the chairs and sofas of the family dwelling-rooms as -that every individual may be comfortably placed, and feel that he or she -has not been left out in the cold. And, after all these cares, let her -try not so much to make her rooms splendid and æsthetically admirable -as to make them thoroughly habitable and comfortable for those who are -to occupy them; regarding their comfort rather than her own æsthetic -gratification. A drawing-room bright and clean, sweet with flowers in -summer or with dried rose leaves in winter, with tables at which the -inmates may occupy themselves, and easy chairs wherever they are wanted, -and plenty of soft light and warmth, or else of coolness adapted to the -weather—this sort of room belongs more properly to a woman who seeks to -make her house a province of the Kingdom of _Heaven_ than one which might -be exhibited at South Kensington as having belonged to the Kingdom of -_Queen Anne_! - -Then, for the moral atmosphere of the house, which depends so immensely -on the tone of the mistress, I will venture to make one recommendation. -Let it be as gay as ever she can make it. There are numbers of excellent -women—the salt of the earth—who seem absolutely oppressed with their -consciences, as if they were congested livers. They are in a constant -state of anxiety and care; and perhaps, with the addition of feeble -health, find it difficult to get through their duties except in a certain -lachrymose and dolorous fashion. Houses where these women reign seem -always under a cloud, with rain impending. Now, I conceive that good and -even high animal spirits are among the most blessed of possessions—actual -wings to bear us up over the dusty or muddy roads of life; and I think -that to keep up the spirits of a household is not only indefinitely to -add to its happiness, but also to make all duties comparatively light and -easy. Thus, however naturally depressed a mistress may be, I think she -ought to struggle to be cheerful, and to take pains never to quench the -blessed spirits of her children or guests. All of us who live long in -great cities get into a sort of subdued-cheerfulness tone. We are neither -very sad nor very glad. - -One word in concluding these remarks on woman’s duties as a _Hausfrau_. -If we can not perform these well, if we are not orderly enough, -clear-headed enough, powerful enough, in short, to fulfil this immemorial -function of our sex well and thoroughly, it is somewhat foolish of us to -press to be allowed to share in the great housekeeping of the State. My -beloved and honored friend, Theodore Parker, argued for the admission -of women to the full rights of citizenship and share in government, on -the express grounds that few women keep house so badly or with such -wastefulness as Chancelors of the Exchequer keep the State, and womanly -genius for organization applied to the affairs of the nation would be -extremely economical and beneficial. But, if we can not keep our houses -and manage our servants, this argument, I am afraid, will be turned the -other way; and we shall be told that, _not_ having used our one talent, -it is quite out of question to give us ten. Having shown ourselves -incapable in little things, nobody in their senses will trust us with -great ones. - - - - -MILITARY PRISONERS AND PRISONS. - -By OLIVER W. LONGAN, - -Adjutant General’s Office, War Department. - - -Lest the term “military prisoner” should mislead some reader whose -recollection of the events of the late civil war, or of the stories -concerning the treatment of prisoners brings to mind the captured -soldier and his hardships and sufferings, it should be stated that a -“prisoner of war” and a “military prisoner” sustain entirely different -relations to the authority they serve. The former is a prisoner because -of capture and detention by an enemy. The latter is a prisoner undergoing -discipline or punishment because of some misdemeanor or crime committed -against military law or regulations. In the greatest number of cases the -offense is simply an _absence without leave_, now called _desertion_, -which is the act of one who wilfully absents himself from his proper -command with the intention not to return to it again. A military prisoner -may be called a convict, and he may be a criminal, but either name is -inappropriate in its ordinary sense. It is true the prisoner has been -convicted of an offense against a law, but if a single example may be -used to illustrate the majority, his offense has not been prompted -by a vicious disposition or an evil nature. His guilt is not such as -necessarily indicates degraded impulses or base endowments, hence it -is manifest that a well defined line of separation may easily be drawn -between the military prisoner and the one who may properly be called a -criminal or a convict. The reason is also manifest why the institution -where he is to be detained for punishment should be one especially set -apart for his class. - -It has been stated that the majority of military prisoners have been -guilty of the one crime of desertion. The fact is the number will -reach eighty-five or ninety out of every hundred. It is proper in -this connection to refer to some of the causes or supposed causes for -the commission of so serious a crime which, if it could be entirely -prevented, would reduce the number of “military prisoners” to an -exceedingly small percentage of those who now suffer penalty for a crime -committed without criminal intent. - -The number of men who applied during the last year for enlistment in the -military service of United States was nearly thirty thousand. Of the -number applying only about one-third were found qualified. The other -two-thirds were rejected on account of disqualifications either legal, -moral, social, mental, or physical. About one-twelfth of those rejected -were boys under the age of twenty-one years. About the same proportion -were foreigners who had not sufficient knowledge of the English language -to enable them to learn their duties. Now, if the standard for acceptance -be ever so high it can not reach absolute perfection, for there are -disabilities or disqualifications which it is impossible to discover, -particularly under the effort which is apt to be made by the applicant -to conceal his defects, until time and conduct develop them. Manifest -defects there are in all who are rejected, yet some, in the natural order -of things must come very near the standard, some again, who reach the -standard and are accepted, have so little margin upon which they succeed -that they are separated a very little from those who are rejected. - -The motives are various which induce men in time of peace to relinquish -the privileges enjoyed as civilians, to give up their freedom of movement -and their right of choice in all things which aid in making up the sum of -their liberties, and to voluntarily enter into an agreement obligating -themselves for a term of years to render any service that may be ordered -by proper authority and accept such remuneration and privileges as may -be given them by the same authority, and they are perhaps impossible to -enumerate, but it is known that many seek the service for a livelihood, -others out of a desire for adventure, others to escape some threatened -penalty or impending difficulty likely to result from the commission -of some crime or misdemeanor. Very few enter the first time with any -intention of making a profession so poorly paid their own, and none, it -may be, have a good idea of what they are to encounter. They are met at -the outset with lessons which teach them subordination to a commander -rather than to a duty. They find that food and clothing are measured to -them by a rule which makes no discrimination between them, and the one -with great expectations is under no better care than the one of smallest -desires. They receive treatment at the hands of petty officers which they -choose to believe is cause for resentment. They incur sharp rebuke for -some error or delinquency and seeking redress in their own way, as for an -injury, they learn that “what in the captain is but a choleric word, in -the soldier is flat blasphemy.” - -Recollections of home, and repentance for the hasty act which separated -them from it, and many other reasons, both real and imaginary, make them -feel that they must escape from contact with the source of so many woes, -and without designing to commit any crime they become “deserters.” It -must be admitted that the responsibility rests upon the individual as -the cause is primarily in him, and his surrounding circumstances are -only secondary, but there is no act called “crime” around which so many -mitigating circumstances may be found. We must view the matter as a -disease, the conditions for which are favorable in a service into which -men are hurried without any instruction in its duties. The _skeleton_ -army, of which so much is required, demands the rapid replenishing of -new flesh to take the place of the old that has yielded to the disease -itself. The important question to follow is, what is the remedy and how -is it applied? A preventive has been sought with care and diligence, but -none has been found. A remedy then is the only recourse, and this must -be applied in the shape of discipline or punishment for the offender. If -he is of an inquiring turn of mind he may learn first of all that there -is an exact measure of value attached to him as a deserter, and that for -his capture and delivery to the military authorities the sum of thirty -dollars will be paid in full liquidation of the service. - -A few words concerning the instrumentalities through which the “military -prisoner” receives his punishment will not be out of place. There are -three—more correctly four—kinds of tribunals before which a soldier -may be brought to answer for his misdeeds, and to receive judgment and -sentence. The first to be mentioned is the “field officer’s court,” which -can be appointed only in time of war. This court is one officer, either -a colonel, lieutenant-colonel, or major of a regiment, who is detailed -by order of a superior officer of the same regiment, or the commander of -a brigade, division or corps. The officer so detailed is counsel, jury -and judge, and may try the case of any soldier of his own regiment for -an offense not capital, and impose sentence. The next in order are the -“regimental” and the “garrison” court-martial, differing so little except -in the source of appointment, that they need no separate description. -They are composed of three officers, and may try and sentence any cases -not capital. The authority of these courts with respect to the sentences -they may impose is so limited that ordinarily only petty offenses are -brought before them, but because of the form of punishment usually -imposed the results are anything but beneficial, and it is a question -whether it would not be better to wink at the offense than to sensibly -degrade the offender and aid him in developing a disposition to repeat -breaches of discipline until stronger hands are laid upon him. The last -to be mentioned is the “general court-martial,” the appointment of which -may be made by the general commanding the army, by the general commanding -a military department, or in certain cases by the President of the United -States. - -The system of the military courts which have been mentioned is no doubt -as carefully arranged as can be and contemplates as full recognition of -the individual rights of the soldier as can be obtained before a civil -court under civil law for a civilian. The selection of the officers to -compose the courts is a matter of discretion in the authority appointing -them, governed only by the exigencies of the service, but after their -appointment they are under no restrictions with reference to the extent -of the sentences which they shall impose in the cases of soldiers -whom they find guilty of desertion, except that in time of peace the -death penalty can not be inflicted, and in nearly all other cases the -law declares that the punishment shall be such “as a court-martial -may direct.” The result of this has been and still is a variation -in the degrees of punishment for the same offense which defies any -calculation outside the theory of chances. None can foresee or measure -the considerations or influences which shall give to any case, the -circumstances of which can not be just like those of an other case, its -quality or quantity of punishment. Probably the disposition to administer -severe discipline with the expectation that a pruning by the reviewing -authority and a mitigation by the executive authority will most likely -follow, is the most common cause of inequality in punishments. The remedy -for the evil in the law which fixes no limit must be sought in other -legislation, but the possibility of a remedy in a special prison system, -and a separate prison for military prisoners drew attention to the duty -of providing an institution where inequalities might be removed. - -June 30, 1871, a board of officers was appointed of the Secretary of -War to investigate the subject of army prisons. The report of this -board was transmitted to Congress by the honorable Secretary of War -January 16, 1872, with a draft of a bill for consideration. The closing -sentence of the letter of transmittal reads as follows: “It is of the -utmost importance to the efficiency of our army that a thorough and -practical system of punishment and military discipline be established, -and experience has proven that the one now in use is wholly inadequate -to meet the end desired.” After due consideration the Committee on -Military Affairs of the House of Representatives made a favorable report -to the House May 7, 1872, in which, after mentioning certain facts -concerning 384 military prisoners then distributed in the penitentiaries -of eleven states, and the guard-houses of thirty-two military posts, -these words occur: “Many of these prisoners have been guilty of crimes -against military law, and not involving any moral turpitude. They are -cast into prison with the basest characters and punished with ‘those -stained by every crime known to the law.’ Your committee feel convinced -that this can not be done without injury to the prisoner whose offense -may have been affected with but slight moral obliquity. To prevent this -unnecessary contamination we think a separate prison should be provided.” -This was followed within a year by the passage of an act which was -approved by the President and became a law March 3, 1873, “to provide for -the establishment of a military prison, and for its government.” - -The law required that the prison should be established on Rock Island, -Illinois, an island in the Mississippi of about 1,000 acres, and about -180 miles west of Chicago. It is now entirely devoted to the purposes -of an extensive government arsenal. It also required the appointment of -a board of commissioners, to consist of three officers of the army and -two persons from civil life,[B] who were to adopt a plan for a prison -building and to frame regulations for the prison. Its provisions required -frequent inspections—twice each year by the Secretary of War and the -board of commissioners, and four times a year by one of the inspectors -of the army (monthly inspections are also made by the principal medical -officer in the Department of the Missouri), all of which were intended -to be, and are, so many safeguards against any neglect or failure in the -proper and humane treatment of the prisoners. The law also provided for -mitigations of sentence for good conduct and industry, for the care -of the health and physical wants of prisoners. It gave the privilege -of using newspapers and books, and of writing letters to friends, and -directed that they be furnished decent clothing on discharge from the -prison. The location was afterward changed from Rock Island, Illinois, -to Fort Leavenworth, Kansas. This change was authorized by an act of -Congress approved May 21, 1874, which placed the prison where it is now -situated, on the west bank of the Missouri river, about thirty miles -north of Kansas City, Mo., and three miles from the city of Leavenworth, -Kansas. - -To trace the history of the prison through the first decade of its -existence would be more tedious than interesting. Its progress has -been similar to that of all other new institutions of this country -which are destined to become permanent. The obstacles in the way of its -establishment have not been trifling, and amongst those whose duties -brought them to take part in its affairs, not all have been favorable -to the system undertaken, particularly with reference to the idea of -utilizing the labor of the prisoners for the benefit of the army. -Prudence and zeal on the part of the commissioners of the prison and the -commandant have overcome all difficulties, and if there are to-day any -remaining objections of the kind indicated, they are not proclaimed. - -The officers of the prison are a commandant, an executive, an adjutant, -a commissary, a chaplain, and a surgeon. The guard comprises two -officers and one hundred men. Within an enclosure of about five acres, -surrounded by a stone wall averaging in height about 18 feet, surmounted -at intervals of from two hundred to three hundred feet with brick watch -towers, are located the offices, the hospital, the chapel, the library, -the dormitories, the workshops and the store-houses of the prison. The -buildings, except the hospital, are of stone or brick, and upon all -of the new buildings, as well as the wall, the work has been done by -prisoners. - -The great features of the institution are quiet and decorum under a kind -but absolutely firm administration. Its chief object is the reformation -of its inmates, to which end the efforts of the authorities are -constantly directed. - -The labor of the prisoners is devoted to the manufacture of wagons, -harness, shoes, boots, clothing, chairs, brooms and brushes, solely for -army supplies and prison uses; to the manufacture of doors and windows -and their frames, and to the cultivation of a large farm to obtain -produce for the prison; also to the incidental work connected with the -prison in its buildings and repairs and sanitary condition. During the -eight working hours of each day except Sundays and holidays the hum of -machinery and the arrival of material and departure of manufactured -articles give the place the appearance of a large manufactory, and a tour -through the busy workshops may be made with scarcely a sight of anything -in dress or appearance to tell of the character of the place as a penal -institution. The greater number of prisoners being under sentence for -terms of two years (the sentences are equalized as far as possible by -executive orders, after the arrival of the men at the prison), the system -under which they are brought gives them knowledge in some mechanical -pursuit, trains them in habits of cleanliness, regularity, and sobriety, -and subjects them to wholesome discipline which, in that length of time, -must work a “correction of life and manners” as far as any human rule -can govern the matter. A Christian minister fills the office of chaplain -and devotes his entire time to the secular and religious instruction -of the prisoners. A library of 1,300 volumes is open to the use of the -prisoners, from which they obtain books for reading in leisure hours. As -an indication of their tastes the kind of books read may be divided by -the hundred into—light literature 56, magazines 25, biography 6, history -4, miscellany 4, travels and science each 3, religious 2. - -Since the establishment of the prison more than thirty-two hundred men -have been received, and the average number constantly present is five -hundred. An abatement of five days for each month of good conduct is -allowed, and only thirty-seven have failed to obtain their liberty -prior to the expiration of their full terms. Only twenty-two deaths -have occurred, showing that even under the disadvantages always present -in prisons, and with the class of men found there, it is possible to -reduce the ill effects of prison life upon the physical system to almost -nothing. Punishment for bad conduct in the prison is in harmony with the -purposes of the prison, and in most cases the abatement above mentioned -forms a credit account against which the prisoners are careful not to -permit debits to be entered. On discharge from prison each prisoner -receives a suit of clothing and five dollars, and, if his conduct has -been good, a certificate which may enable him again to enter the service -as a soldier, if he so desires. - -It is not an idle boast to say that the military prison system embodies -more than the good features of other systems, and in holding reformation -above punishment, providing food, clothing, treatment and surroundings -with as little of the stamp of _prison_ upon them as possible, placing -the control in the hands of officers thoroughly acquainted with the -service from which the prisoners come and the influences which bring -them under discipline, shutting out all the evils of the _contract -system_ under which prisoners are hired out as beasts of burden to toil -for money which they do not receive, and finally offering them the -confidence placed only in men intrusted with honorable public service, -the military authorities have found the method which shall inflict a -penalty sufficient for the offense and yet develop that sense in the -prisoner which will, as another self, acknowledge for him that at the end -of his term he has not paid that penalty in full and is not at liberty -to incur another. He will also feel that he has received something from -society and good government which demands from him as a willing subject -and copartner with all other good citizens of the commonwealth a more -careful restraint, which must be self-imposed until a correct observance -of all special obligations and a true attitude in all social relations -shall become a matter of natural desire. - -[B] The places of the civilian commissioners were discontinued by act of -June 22, 1874. - - - - -C. L. S. C. WORK. - -By Rev. J. H. VINCENT, D. D., SUPERINTENDENT OF INSTRUCTION. - - -“Addison Day”—Thursday, May 1. - -“Special Sunday”—May 11. - - * * * * * - -All communications descriptive of local circles and their work should be -sent directly to Dr. T. L. Flood, editor of THE CHAUTAUQUAN, Meadville, -Pa. The organization, name, postoffice address, and names of officers of -local circles should be reported to Miss K. F. Kimball, Plainfield, N. J. - - * * * * * - -The item in this column for April, concerning the badge of the C. L. -S. C. furnished by Mr. Henry Hart, has been misunderstood. A regular -official badge of the C. L. S. C. has never yet been adopted, nor is it -likely that such badge will be chosen for some time to come. The badge -prepared by Mr. Henry Hart has been highly approved by many members, -and is widely used. I very much like it, and am glad to know that our -members like to wear it. Mr. Hart, being an enthusiastic member of the -C. L. S. C., has advertised the badge widely, and generously proposed to -give the C. L. S. C. a percentage on the sales. There could have been -no selfishness in Mr. Hart’s motive in this proposal, and, in declining -to receive such percentage, I did not reflect upon him in the slightest -degree. He is an amiable, trustworthy, generous-hearted and honorable -member of the C. L. S. C., and it will be a long time before another -badge will be proposed as a substitute for his. Send to Mr. Henry Hart, -Atlanta, Ga., for a C. L. S. C. badge. - - * * * * * - -New students of the C. L. S. C. beginning with 1884-’85 will devote the -most of the year to Greek History and Literature. The “Brief History of -Greece,” the “Preparatory Greek Course in English,” the “College Greek -Course in English,” and Readings in THE CHAUTAUQUAN concerning Greek -Mythology and Ancient Greek Life, will make the first year of the new -class a “Greek Year.” Members of the classes of ’85, ’86, and ’87, having -read the Greek History and the Preparatory Greek Course in English, will -be required to read only the College Greek Course in English and the -Required Readings in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -In addition to the Readings in Greek History and Literature, we shall -have Readings in Physical Science, in Chemistry, in Zoölogy, etc. Several -admirable features will enter into the new year’s course. - - * * * * * - -Let me exhort members of the class of ’84 to be ready for the “Opening of -the Gate,” August 19, at Chautauqua, or for the “Recognition Services” at -Framingham, Lakeside, Island Park, Monona Lake, Monteagle, and elsewhere. - - * * * * * - -President Seelye, of Amherst College, is to deliver the annual address on -the occasion of the “Recognition” of the class of ’84 at Framingham, Mass. - - * * * * * - -Counselor Wm. Cleaver Wilkinson will probably deliver the address on -Commencement Day at Chautauqua, August 19. - - * * * * * - -Members of the class of 1884 are not required to read the “Hall in the -Grove,” the “Outline Study of Man,” and “Hints for Home Reading,” but -will receive a seal for the reading of the “Hall in the Grove,” “Hints -for Home Reading,” and “Home-College Series” of tracts, price five cents -each, as follows: No. 1, Thomas Carlyle; No. 2, William Wordsworth; No. -4, Henry W. Longfellow; No. 8, Washington Irving; No. 13, George Herbert; -No. 17, Joseph Addison; No. 18, Edmund Spenser; No. 21, William Hickling -Prescott; No. 23, William Shakspere; No. 26, John Milton. These can be -obtained of Phillips & Hunt, 805 Broadway, N. Y. City, or of Walden & -Stowe, Cincinnati, O., or Chicago, Ill. - - * * * * * - -If, since joining the Circle, one has had to study certain books in order -to prepare for a teacher’s certificate, and then takes up one of the -special courses in which some of these books are required, will it be -necessary to re-read them? Answer: No. - - * * * * * - -Where are we to put the White and White Crystal Seals after we get the -blank spaces on the base of the pyramid on the diploma filled up? There -are only seven spaces at the bottom, and where, after these are filled, -will we put the two extra ones we receive each year? Answer: On the -spaces of the pyramid. White Seals as well as special may go on the -pyramid. - - * * * * * - -Will a special course in mathematics be added to the list? Answer: There -will be such a course before long. - - * * * * * - -Members of Pacific Branch of the class of 1884 are not required to read -Bushnell’s “Character of Christ,” as announced in the superintendent’s -address sent out last autumn. - - * * * * * - -The paragraph quoted from Green, in “Pictures from English History,” pp. -289-290, should appear under the heading “Edward I.,” page 287, instead -of as pertaining to “Edward III.” - - * * * * * - -“My religion is very simple,” said Napoleon to Monge. “I look at this -universe so vast, so complex, so magnificent, and I say to myself that -it can not be the work of chance, but the work, however intended, of an -unknown omnipotent being, as superior to man as the universe is superior -to the finest machines of human invention.” Search the philosophers -and you will not find a stronger or more decisive argument. But this -truth is too succinct for man. He wishes to know respecting himself and -respecting his future destiny a crowd of secrets which the universe does -not disclose. - - - - -THE CHAUTAUQUA UNIVERSITY. - - -The Chautauqua University is a provision for the higher education of -persons who, not being able to leave their homes for college, are willing -to give much time and labor to the prosecution of college studies at -home, by correspondence under the direction of superior professors. - -The curriculum is as comprehensive as that of any college in England or -America. The memoranda and final written examination are sufficient to -test the pupil’s work, attainment, and power. - -Pupils may take up one or more departments, spending what time they -please upon each, passing the examinations whenever they are ready. - -As each course is finished to the satisfaction of the professor a -certificate to that effect will be given, and when a required number of -certificates is in the possession of the student, he will be entitled to -a diploma and a degree. - -The University has nothing to do with the C. L. S. C., which is but as an -outer court to the temple itself. - -The following departments have already been organized: - - -DEPARTMENT OF MODERN LANGUAGES. - -German—Dr. J. H. Worman. - -French—Prof. A. Lalande. - -Spanish—Dr. J. H. Worman. - -English. - -Anglo-Saxon—Prof. W. D. MacClintock. - - -DEPARTMENT OF ANCIENT LANGUAGES. - -Greek—Henry Lummis, A. M. - -New Testament Greek—A. A. Wright, A. M. - -Latin—E. S. Shumway, A. M. - -Hebrew—W. R. Harper, Ph. D. - - -DEPARTMENT OF MATHEMATICS. - -Mathematics—D. H. Moore, A. B. - -It will be the aim of the Mathematical Department to aid students in -pursuing thoroughly the regular college mathematical course, and thereby -in getting the peculiar mental drill derived from the study of pure -mathematics and in acquiring a facility in its practical application. -Requirements for entrance: - -_Higher Arithmetic._—Including the Metric system. - -_Algebra._—The equivalent of Loomis’ Algebra, chapters i-xx, or in other -treatises everything with the exception of Logarithms and the Theory of -Equations. - -_Geometry._—The equivalent of Chauvenet’s Geometry, Books i-iii, or other -works up to the discussion of the areas of figures, with _exercises_ -illustrative of the principles of the text; such as are appended to -Chauvenet, Todhunter’s Euclid, Davies’ Legendre, etc. A readiness in the -proof of such theorems, and in the accurate solution of such problems -with rule and dividers is necessary. - - -THE COURSE IN MATHEMATICS. - -I. - -_Algebra._—Logarithms, Theory of Equations. - -_Geometry._—Plane Geometry finished. - -II. - -_Geometry._—Solid and Spherical. - -_Trigonometry._—Plane, Analytical and Spherical. - -III. - -_Trigonometry._—Applications to Mensuration, Surveying and Navigation. - -_Analytical Geometry._ - - * * * * * - -Although it is humiliating to confess, yet I do confess that cleanliness -and order are not matters of instinct; they are matters of education, and -like most things—mathematics and classics—you must cultivate a taste for -them.—_Lord Beaconsfield._ - - - - -OUTLINE OF C. L. S. C. READINGS. - -MAY, 1884. - - -The Required Readings for May are: “Pictures from English History” to -chapter xxi, page 139; Chautauqua Text-Books No. 4, English History, and -No. 23, English Literature; and the Required Readings in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -_First Week_ (ending May 8).—1. “Pictures from English History,” from -page 9 to “Dunstan,” page 41. - -2. Readings in Roman History in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -3. Sunday Readings for May 4 in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -_Second Week_ (ending May 16).—1. “Pictures from English History,” from -page 41 to “The Assassination of Archbishop Becket,” page 75. - -2. Readings in Commercial Law in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -3. Sunday Readings for May 11 in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -_Third Week_ (ending May 23).—1. “Pictures from English History,” from -page 75 to “Bannockburn,” page 107. - -2. Readings in Art in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -3. Sunday Readings for May 18 in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -_Fourth Week_ (ending May 30).—1. “Pictures from English History,” from -page 107 to “The Battle of Agincourt,” page 139. - -2. Readings in United States History and American Literature in THE -CHAUTAUQUAN. - -3. Sunday Readings for May 25 in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - - - -LOCAL CIRCLES. - - -The budget of Local Circle letters which strew our table so thickly each -month brings us from the scattered and lonely members many a bit of -pathos, of failing courage or of hard experience that makes us long for -a few moments of personal greeting in which to wish them good cheer and -good courage. There are numberless lonely readers who feel as an Illinois -friend who writes us: “I have no outside encouragement. And when I come -home from the school room I am too tired and sleepy to read anything -except a newspaper or story. In the morning I have my school work to do, -and the children’s lessons to look over, so that I have become almost -discouraged, and have about decided to give up the course.” There is -many a one who can say with one of our friends: “I have never _seen_ a -Chautauquan except myself,” or who is like one of our =Texas= school -teachers: “Hard worked and lonely, with no one with whom to exchange -views, and no stimulus from a local circle.” - -Much discouragement results from poverty. There are many brave, willing -men and women whose hard struggle to support themselves and those -dependent upon them make it very difficult for them to obtain even the -books for the C. L. S. C. One friend writes us from =Texas=: “Our great -drawback is lack of funds with which to purchase books. To cite my own -case as an example: I support my aged parents, my young sister (who is -studying at the State Normal School this year), and myself, all on a -salary of fifty dollars per month. Of course my first duty is to keep -myself supplied with educational literature, being a teacher. And when -the end of each month comes there is little of my salary left with which -to purchase C. L. S. C. books. I am determined, however, to finish the -course _some time_—if not in 1886, then in 1896.” - -It often happens that the time of a reader is so constantly occupied by -work that it is only by tireless energy that the reading can be done. -In a cheery =Ohio= letter we have found a specimen of determination in -the face of such difficulties, which makes us friends at once with the -writer. “I have heartily enjoyed the studies, and am only sorry that I -have not been more successful in my efforts to get others interested. I -have no intention of severing my connection with the Circle, but shall -read on until every vacant space on my diploma has its appropriate seal. -Like many others, I pursue my studies under difficulties. Having no -one to look to for support I am obliged by my own labor, not only to -maintain myself, but assist in taking care of my widowed mother. All -day, and during the busy season until late in the evening, I am confined -to my place at the cashier’s desk in a large retail dry goods store. No -chance to read, and not much to think of anything except my work. I go -home at night too weary in body and brain to do anything but rest up for -next day’s work. Then again, during dull seasons there are times when I -can have a book or paper at the store, and occasionally read a few pages, -consequently my progress is rather irregular.” - -The cheerless, dreary distance that separates some of our friends from -all the conveniences which railroads, telegraph and telephone offer, -brings its peculiar trials. From the =Great North Woods of Michigan= a -letter tells how THE CHAUTAUQUAN finds its way to the writer by being -carried from a postoffice by a “tote” team for twenty-four miles; how -it often comes wet, torn and crumpled by the carelessness of a careless -teamster, but it always gets there, and is received eagerly. It is the -only magazine which goes into those parts, and is looked upon by the -ignorant woodsmen as something almost beyond their conception, as a -majority of them can not read or write, and many can not spell their own -names. The writer adds: “In a few weeks I shall leave the forest, as -lumbering has commenced to wane for this year, but when I shall think -of my life in the wilderness among bears, deer and wolves, I shall be -reminded of the C. L. S. C. as the oasis in the path of my living in the -woods.” - -A similar case is that of a lady who writes from =Norway House, Winnipeg, -Manitoba=: “You know in our isolated home we are almost shut out from -the outside world, and have but little communication with it. We receive -and send letters between three or four times during the year. Our last -packet came in in September, and now we hope in a few days to receive -our winter packet.” And from =Rosser, Manitoba=, a letter comes from the -prairie home of a brother and sister who are reading alone because, as -they say: “It is impossible for us to form a local circle here, as we -are comparatively alone. We are not at all discouraged, though without -lectures or inspiration of any kind, excepting such as we receive from -the perusal of THE CHAUTAUQUAN. But sometimes we feel a little isolated, -as regards our connection with the C. L. S. C., away out here in the -Northwest, and would like to draw a little nearer the Circle.” - -It may seem to some that true intellectual culture is not within the -reach of persons so hampered by circumstances. There is a true and -strong paragraph in Hamerton’s “Intellectual Life” which may be a help -to the discouraged: “Intellectual life is really within the reach of -every one who earnestly desires it.… The essence of intellectual living -does not reside in extent of science or in perfection of expression, -but in a constant preference for higher thoughts over lower thoughts, -and this preference may be the habit of a mind which has not any very -considerable amount of information.… Intellectual living is not so much -an accomplishment as a state or condition of the mind in which it seeks -earnestly for the highest and purest truth. It is the continual exercise -of a firmly noble choice between the larger truth and the lesser, between -that which is perfectly just and that which falls a little short of -justice.” Such life is within the reach of us all, and that it is within -our reach, whatever be our discouragements, it is the aim of our Circle -to prove. - -_The_ day of February in the C. L. S. C. calendar was, of course, -Longfellow’s Day. It is long over now, but if we read our letters aright, -the mirth and pleasure of the time will gladly be recalled. There are so -many reports that we can only glance at them, though the ring of each -one is so genuine an expression of a royal good time that we would like -to give them _in toto_. =Rutland, Vt.=, has three Chautauqua literary -circles in successful operation, the eldest having already completed -a two years’ course. At the invitation of Alpha chapter, the three -circles met for the observance of the poet Longfellow’s birthday. The -entertainment was a great success. The =Hockawanna, Conn.=, circle -gave a pleasant entertainment to their friends on the occasion; this -circle is very prosperous, their excellent “order of exercises” for -their weekly meetings has one item which each circle should adopt—the -“social” which follows the literary work. At =Havana, N. Y.=, the circle -is not, they say, as strong numerically as some of their neighbors, but -in enthusiasm it is a giant. The Longfellow Memorial Day was observed -by the circle with exercises whose sentiments, they write us, “Varied -from the most classical passage of the ‘_Morituri Salutamus_’ to ‘Mr. -Finney had a turnip, and it grew, and it grew,’” etc. A pretty device -of the supper with which they closed their evening is new to us: Within -each napkin was found a souvenir card, adorned with sentiments from -Longfellow, which were read aloud, amid much mirth as well as pleasure. -Excellent programs have been forwarded us of the exercises held by the -circles of =Granville, N. Y.=, =Angelica, N. Y.=, and =Henrietta, N. -Y.= The local paper of =Phillipsburg, N. J.=, contains an interesting -account of the memorial evening there, and speaks some kindly words -about the influence the reading is exerting. The “Frances E. Willard -Circle,” of =Philadelphia=, enjoyed, as they write, an evening which was -a thorough success. Dainty cards, bearing their well arranged program, -and an invitation to be present, reached us. If they were samples of -the management of the “Memorial,” it must have been a fine success. The -=Elizabeth, Pa.=, local circle was honored with a full account of their -Longfellow evening in a local paper. This class numbers over a score of -deeply interested members; of it the paper sent us says: “This society’s -aims and advantages are not properly appreciated in the community, or -it would be besieged with applications for membership.” In =Charleston, -West Va.=, a delightful two hours were spent over music, essays and -recitations. One of the pleasantest features was an article by Lyman -Whiting, D.D., now of Cambridge, Mass., formerly an honored member of -their circle, giving an account of a visit just made to Longfellow’s -home, and accompanied by an autograph of the poet, and a leaf from his -favorite olive tree. Our thanks are due to the Alpha circle of =Atlanta, -Ga.=, and the Philomathean, of =Sabina, O.=, for programs of their -evenings with the poet, and our hearty congratulations to the members of -the circle at =Belding, Mich.=, who are so elated, as no doubt they have -reason to be, over the success of their first public entertainment. A -very interesting feature of the memorial at =Plymouth, Indiana=, was the -music. The song, “The Light of Stars,” and the translation “Beware,” were -set to music by one of the members, Mr. G. O. Work, a blind gentleman, -a graduate of the asylum for the blind, at Indianapolis. The circle at -=Roscoe, Ill.=, gave a public entertainment in honor of the day, which -was largely attended. This circle has made admirable progress this year, -increasing from twelve to twenty-six. Among their number is a lady nearly -eighty-nine years old, who does all the reading, and enjoys it. - -At =Waupun, Wis.=, the C. L. S. C. is now in its fifth year. The interest -is increasing, the circle numbering fourteen members, all ladies, four -of whom have graduated in the Chautauqua course, but still continue to -meet with the circle, encouraging it by their presence and interest in -the Chautauqua work. They held a social and literary entertainment on -February 26, which was very enjoyable. - -Where there are two or more circles in a town, of course the best and -most social way is to unite. At =La Crosse, Wis.=, the Alpha and Athene -had a union meeting of this kind on Longfellow’s Day, and at =Des Moines, -Iowa=, the _six_ Chautauqua circles of the city, with their friends, -spent the afternoon of the 27th together, and carried out a fine program. -This city has a population of 35,000. It has two German clubs, a large -and flourishing French club, several Shakspere clubs and many musical -societies. With all these it has six Chautauqua classes, the Alpha, the -branch Alpha, the Sycamore Street, the Rebecca, the Methodist Episcopal, -the North Hill; all organized in October, 1882; the Vincent, organized -October, 1883. Is there anywhere an equal to this? - -=Burlington, Iowa=, prepared a special program for the evening of their -Longfellow memorial, and write us that it was the most enjoyable occasion -of the winter. The prosperous class of twenty-two at =Wyandotte, Kansas=, -and the one at =Hiawatha=, also remembered the day. This latter circle -divides itself into two divisions for ordinary occasions, each having its -president; for all special services they join their forces. The first -and only Longfellow debate that we met with in examining the reports was -in the program which we received of the union meeting of the =Omaha= -and =Council Bluffs= circles. It was no doubt the spice so needful in -any literary program, and, perhaps, took the place of “Mr. Finney and -his turnip.” The subject was: “_Resolved_, That the Excelsior Youth was -a Crank.” The last item comes from the Pacific coast, from the _Daily -Democrat_, of =Santa Rosa, Cal.=: “The Chautauqua Literary and Social -Club has had an existence in this city for over three years, and now -numbers over twenty members, who determined to observe Longfellow’s -anniversary in a becoming manner. About one hundred invitations were -issued, and we guess all were accepted. The hall never presented a -prettier appearance than on that night, and we believe that no audience -was ever better pleased or more agreeably entertained than those who were -fortunate enough to receive invitations to be present on that occasion.” - -Two villages on the shores of the beautiful =Casco Bay, Me.=, have -united for work, and send us cheering words of their prosperity. They -have followed the invaluable plan of supplementing certain branches in -the course by additional readings; adopting United States History as -their “special,” they have devoted three months to “Barnes’ History -of the United States,” a text book used in their public schools. In -connection with this study they have had readings each evening from -“Bryant’s Popular History of the United States,” on the most interesting -topics. We have seen this idea carried out most successfully in a little -circle of fifteen in =Meadville, Pa.=, the home of THE CHAUTAUQUAN. The -class decided to spend their time on Art, following as an outline the -art readings in the course, Lübke, the Britannica, and the new series -of English “Handbooks of Art” have become their right-hand men, while -books of travels, stray waifs of description in novels, old newspaper -pictures, Soule’s photographs, anything and everything obtainable are -used to strengthen their impression and help them to get clear ideas of -temples, statues and pictures. Of course all the readings have been done, -but nothing has been taken up in the circle except art. This “Casco Bay -Circle” has a method of “keeping up the interest,” which has never failed -to be attractive since the time of our great-grandfathers’ spelling -schools. They divided their circle into two sides. The same sides are -kept each evening, and at the end of the year the defeated side, the -one that has failed to answer the most questions, is to furnish a treat -to the victorious one. The secretary adds: “We find that this plan adds -very much to the interest of the circle, and that the lessons are more -carefully prepared. By request of the president, no text book is taken to -any regular meeting of the circle. The teacher being the only one that -has a text book, the attention of the class is secured, and more benefit -is derived from the meetings in every way.” - -From Vermont two circles report, one from =Burlington=, with a membership -of fifteen, and another from =Cambridge=. - -From =Windsor, Ct.=, they write us: “We have a circle here numbering -about fifteen, and composed of the best talent our town can boast of.” -And from =Deep River=, of the same state, the “Ivy Branch” of the C. -L. S. C. is reported, “loyal and hopeful, with growing enthusiasm, -attachments and interest.” - -One of the most thorough and practical methods of extending the -influence of the C. L. S. C. is to bring it before the young people of -high schools, who are just forming reading habits, and are particularly -in need of being directed to the best books. The Pallas Circle, of -=Wareham, Mass.=, have hit upon a splendid idea. Upon Longfellow’s Day -they sent the following invitation to their exercises: “Compliments of -the Pallas Circle, C. L. S. C., for Wednesday evening, February 27, to -meet the graduating class of the Wareham High School.” Such an invitation -would commend itself at once to the young people, and undoubtedly -increase the circle. - -Two new circles, each of eighteen members, have reported from -Massachusetts this month; one from =Jamaica Plains=, and another from -=Haverhill=. Also from =Providence, R. I.=, the Whittier Circle has -come to join the ranks. The wonderful growth of the class of ’87 in -New England, is no doubt largely due to the energetic work of the -organization which was made at Framingham last summer. The president -of this New England branch of class ’87 informs us that he has ready -for mailing a circular of suggestions, according to a vote taken at -Framingham last summer. Any New England member of class ’87 who has not -received a copy of the same, may apply to Rev. George Benedict, Hanson, -Plymouth Co., Mass. - -From =New York City= we hear of a circle with a membership of fourteen -young ladies, which has been in existence since October, 1882. It is -known as the “Alden” local circle, and has as an emblem “the Pansy.” - -The C. L. S. C. Alumni, of =Pittsburgh, Pa.=, by its constitution, -provides for three entertainments each year, viz.: A banquet for its -members, a lecture, and a public meeting, the speakers being members of -the Alumni. The first year’s course was a success in every particular, -notably the lecture by Bishop Henry W. Warren, D. D., which was delivered -to a very large and highly appreciative audience. Of this year the -secretary writes: “So far we have been grandly successful, in spite -of wind and storm. Such was the miserable weather of January that we -were filled with fears for the success of Dr. Vincent’s lecture on the -4th of February. As the day drew near, the weather became worse and -worse. Pittsburgh, you know, has the reputation of getting up the most -miserable weather on the continent, but this winter she has quite outdone -her former self. The fourth could not have been more unpromising for -an audience, the rivers being at flood height, and still raining and -pouring. What was our surprise when we drove to the church to find an -audience of five hundred or more, waiting for the distinguished lecturer. -Such a surprise was magical in its effect upon the Doctor, for he -lectured as he never lectured before—at least so thought his delighted -audience. His theme was ‘Among the Heights.’ The lecture was not only a -success, but a triumph, placing the lecturer in the front ranks of the -giant minds now upon the platform the lecture field. Neither rain or -howling storm can keep a Pittsburgh audience at home, when Rev. J. H. -Vincent, D. D., is the lecturer.” - -On Sabbath, February 10, Dr. Vincent was in Washington, where the -Chautauqua Vesper Services were held at his suggestion. They write us -that as usual “he made many converts.” - -One of the members of the =Wheeling, W. Va.=, circle enthusiastically -writes: “Our circle here has never been so large as it is this winter. We -were so pleased with the work of last winter that we kept up our meetings -all summer, studying American Literature. In this way we gained many new -members.” - -Perhaps there is nowhere a circle more to be congratulated on its leader -than the one at =Akron, O.= That the members heartily appreciate this, -too, we can plainly tell from the report which we have lately received. -The writer asks: “Have you heard with what success our circle in Akron -is being conducted? Were we to tell you the name of our president, that -would suffice any Chautauquan mind _why_ we succeed. The president -of Chautauqua, Lewis Miller, is our president. What do we do at our -meetings? There is no routine, but everything for variety and interest. -One evening Dr. Vincent was with us and gave his grand lecture, ‘Parlor -Talk.’ Mrs. Clement Smith, on ‘Literature and Reformation,’ occupied -one evening. Two evenings were spent with stereopticon views (furnished -by our president), the descriptions being given, and points of interest -pointed out, and historical accounts given by a citizen who has traveled -in Europe extensively. One evening was devoted entirely to Italy’s -capital, St. Peter’s Church being described. Then one of our resident -architects talked to us on ‘Architecture,’ with illustrations. Several -evenings were given to literature. Our president is soon to give us a -paper on ‘Political Economy.’” - -In a letter from an Illinois lady we find a most enthusiastic notice of -the circle at =McLeansboro, Ill.= She says: “There may be larger and more -intelligent circles, but I am sure none more enthusiastic.” - -In the City of =Eau Claire, Wisconsin=, there is a housekeepers’ circle, -which has been named the “Alpha,” as three or four other classes have -been organized in the city. It is composed entirely of busy housekeepers, -who of all people, perhaps, find it the hardest work to control -their time, but they write that for the sake of the inspiration and -encouragement which they find their studies give to their daily duties, -they are willing to make any sacrifice of pleasure or convenience. - -=Strawberry Point, Iowa=, has a circle of six members, which reports a -growing appreciation of the course, and at =Humboldt, Iowa=, there is a -circle which, though small, can claim a distinction which is certainly -very rare: among its members are a little boy of ten years, and his -grandmother, aged eighty. - -=Jefferson, Texas=, formed a C. L. S. C. class in 1880. An active -membership of twenty is now in existence there, and the work is zealously -done. - -It is impossible for us to insert all the reports which have reached us -at this writing, but in order of date they will be used. We sometimes -receive letters complaining that reports have been sent but not used. -Every report sent to THE CHAUTAUQUAN will be used, but, of course, the -first coming must be first served. - -The following circles were noticed in THE CHAUTAUQUAN for 1882-3, but not -reported to the Plainfield office. No names being given, we have no means -of reaching these circles, and will be very glad if any one will send the -names of the officers for 1882-3 or 1883-4 to the office of the C. L. S. -C., Plainfield, New Jersey: Clancey, Montana Territory; Flint, Michigan; -Friendship, New York: Gloucester, Mass.; Ketchum, Idaho Territory; Little -Prairie Ronde, Mich.; Muskegon, Mich.; Magnolia, Mass.; McKeesport, -Pa.; Manston, Wis.; New Alexandria, Pa.; North Leeds, Wis.; Picton, -Ont., Canada; Pana, Ill.; Portland, Conn.; Phillipsburg, Pa.; Portland, -Oregon; Rockbottom, Mass.; Stroudsburg, Pa.; South Marshfield, Mass.; -Springville, N. Y.; West Haverhill, Mass.; Westfield, Mass. - -The following have been reported to THE CHAUTAUQUAN _this_ year, 1883-4, -but not to the Plainfield office: Baltimore, Md., “Eutaw Circle;”* -Brazil, Ind., “Philomathean;” Elkhorn, Wis., “Mutual Improvement -Society;”* Gillmor, Pa.; Greenville, S. C.; Imlay City, Mich.; La Crosse, -Wis.; Milwaukee, Wis., “Bay View;”* Metropolis, Ill.; Memphis, Tenn., -“The Southern Circle;”* Mattoon, Ill.; New Bedford, Mass., “Philomaths;”* -Picton, Ont., Canada; Osceola, Iowa, two circles; Ravenna, Ohio, -“Royal;”* St. Charles, Iowa; Troy, N. Y., “Beman Park Circle;”* Vallejo, -Cal.; West Brattleboro, Vermont, “Pansy;”* West Haverhill, Mass.; West -Brattleboro, Vermont, “Vincent Circle;”* Wareham, Mass., “The Pallas -Circle.” - -Circles from the places marked (*) have been reported, but not under the -names given above, and as in some cases there are several circles in the -same town we do not know to which the names belong. - - - - -THE C. L. S. C. IN CANADA. - - -We were much pleased to receive a full account of the C. L. S. C. work in -=Canada=, from Mr. Lewis C. Peake, the secretary of the famous Toronto -Central Circle. We feel quite sure that everyone will be glad to find -full reports from Canada in this number. In no former year has so much -interest been displayed in the work of the Circle north of the lakes as -in the present, although so little has appeared in the columns of THE -CHAUTAUQUAN. The Canadian edition of the _Popular Education Circular_ -was distributed lavishly in every province of the Dominion, and in -Newfoundland and Bermuda, resulting in the enrollment of about five -hundred members into the class of 1887. We have good reason also to know -that there has been a corresponding development of interest on the part -of members of the earlier classes. Without doubt the year 1883-4 may be -regarded as one of healthy progress. This will, I think, be more apparent -if the work done at a few points should be considered separately. - -At =Toronto= the Circle has acquired a firm footing. It has come to stay. -The missionary work of last year has borne fruit in the formation of -four new circles, three of them by distinct request, and as a result of -meetings then held. - -The campaign for this season opened in September, when the writer -delivered an address to the members of the Y. M. C. A., following it -up by forming a circle there and then, composed of young men of the -association. This circle has met regularly twice a month during the -winter, and is doing its part in developing the literary side of the -character of the members. Another circle has been formed at the West -End Branch Y. M. C. A., which has displayed a large amount of zeal in -the study. The other two circles were formed—one by Mr. J. L. Hughes, -and the other without any outside help. There are two other circles, -the Metropolitan, which retains its character of the banner circle, of -whose members I hope to see a goodly number in the graduating class at -Chautauqua next August, and the Erskine Church Circle, which has lately -lost its beautiful home by fire. The Central Circle meetings have been -regularly held each month under the presidency of Mr. E. Gurney, Jr., to -whose efforts much of the success in Toronto is due, and both attendance -and interest are on the increase, the numbers generally ranging from 150 -to 200 members and friends. - -The October meeting was a popular one, with addresses upon the general -work by the Revs. G. M. Milligan, B.A., and B. D. Thomas, D.D., with the -president. In November and December Mr. W. Houston, M.A., Librarian of -the Provincial Legislature, treated the subject of Greek History in a -most familiar and attractive manner. In our January meeting we had the -rare treat of a lecture by Prof. Ramsey Wright, of Toronto University, -on “Moulds and their allies,” a branch of vegetable biology which he -illustrated by a series of fine diagrams. In February the circle was -favored with one of the most useful and practical lectures of the entire -series on “The growth of the New Testament,” by the Rev. G. Cochran, D. -D., in which he traced the successive stages by which the books of the -New Testament gradually grew into their present harmonious whole. Our -March meeting was addressed by Mr. J. L. Hughes, public school inspector, -upon the topic, “Physical Manhood,” on which subject the lecturer is -exceptionally well qualified to discourse at any time. In addition to -these special lectures, a Round-Table conference is held each evening, -when subjects of practical importance are discussed and reports received -from the several local circles. We find no difficulty now in securing -the assistance of the very best men, specialists in their several -departments. The age of suspicion has passed, and now the best people of -all classes recognize the invaluable work of the Circle, and are ready -to help it forward. Picton has one of the model circles, containing -about thirty members, comprising some of the most intelligent and best -educated persons in the town. The circle has grown gradually since 1880, -and has been already represented at Chautauqua two seasons. One of the -members, Miss Bristol, is the Canadian secretary of the Class of 1887. - -=Dundas.=—This circle is the result of a visit to Chautauqua last year by -Rev. R. W. Woodsworth, the president, and is composed entirely of members -of the Class of 1887, of whom I have bright hopes. - -=London.=—A large circle has been formed here in connection with the -Y. M. C. A., with a membership of about forty of both sexes, nearly -all of whom are members of the class of 1887. =Thorold= had the honor -of furnishing two members of the graduating class of 1882. Until this -year, however, no circle organization was effected, and even at the -organization few fully grasped the real advantage to the town of this -method of encouraging study. This ignorance is being gradually overcome -with the expected results. Careful observation, with hints from THE -CHAUTAUQUAN, are enabling the members to excite interest among those -who yet remain outside. Milton and Longfellow days were successfully -celebrated. This circle numbers thirty-five members, regular and local. -The president expects that most of the cadets will next October be -enrolled as full members. At the Provincial Sunday-school Convention, -held last October in Cobourg, Mr. Hughes and the writer took the -opportunity to bring the plan of the C. L. S. C. before the delegates, -and many became interested in it, some of whom have since become members; -among those was Dr. C. V. Emory, of =Galt=, who upon his return home, -immediately set to work and organized a circle, which numbers sixteen -full members, and gives promise that the number will soon be doubled. -=Brantford= has a goodly number of members of the several classes. -A circle of eleven members of the class of 1887 has been formed in -connection with the Congregational Church, the pastor of which is -president. The circle meets fortnightly at the residences of the members. - -=Montreal.=—Here, at last, the C. L. S. C. has taken root, and a live -circle of fifty members has been formed, chiefly through the efforts of -the Rev. Dr. Potts, who is its president. The course is much admired, -and as the working of the circle is being better understood, and its -objects grasped, many, at first only slightly interested, are becoming -enthusiastic admirers of the scheme. In no place has the Circle obtained -a more representative membership than here. - -=Halifax, N. S.=—A very promising circle has been formed in connection -with the Grafton Street Methodist Church. Mr. C. H. Longard (1884), the -president, says: “We are starting under very favorable auspices, and -I feel sure it will prove to be a great success, both educational and -social.” =Fredericton, N. B.=—Two circles meet here. Fredericton Circle -No. 1, comprising sixteen members, meets weekly at the homes of the -members, all of whom are very much interested in the work. Another circle -composed wholly of new members has been formed, and arrangements are -being made for monthly union meetings. - -=Carbonear, Newfoundland.=—Down here by the sea we have one member who -remained for two years the solitary representative of the C. L. S. C. -A circle has however been formed this year, consisting of eight full -members, with a few local ones, and we confidently expect the circle to -extend to other parts of the island, indeed the extension has already -commenced. - -Other circles are in successful operation in =Orillia=, =Wyoming=, -=Brampton=, =St. Thomas=, =Paisley=, =Lindray=, =Peterboro=, -=Kemptville=, =Bedford=, =Lacolle=, =St. John, N. B.=, =Charlottetown=, -and many other points, of which neither my time nor your space will -permit me now to write. The few reports given above may be taken as -representing the whole. Our Canadian people are not usually hasty in -adopting new ideas, but when they have found a good thing they know how -to appreciate it. - - - - -QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. - -ONE HUNDRED QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ON PICTURES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY—FROM -COMMENCEMENT OF BOOK TO PAGE 145. - -By A. M. MARTIN, GENERAL SECRETARY C. L. S. C. - - -1. Q. When and under whom was the first invasion of Great Britain made by -the Romans? A. In 55 B. C., under Julius Cæsar. - -2. Q. How long afterward was Great Britain finally abandoned by the -Romans? A. About five hundred years afterward. - -3. Q. Before this period what people from the east of the Mediterranean -had traded with the islanders? A. The Phœnicians. - -4. Q. What was the character of the islanders when first known to the -Phœnicians and Romans? A. They were savages, going almost naked, or only -dressed in the rough skins of beasts, and staining their bodies with -colored earths and the juices of plants. - -5. Q. Into how many tribes were the ancient Britons divided? A. Into -thirty or forty tribes, each commanded by its own king, and were -constantly fighting with one another. - -6. Q. What was the strange and terrible religion of the Britons called? -A. The religion of the Druids. - -7. Q. What sacrifice is it certain that the Druidical ceremonies -included? A. The sacrifice of human beings. - -8. Q. What did the Druids build? A. Great temples and altars open to the -sky, fragments of some of which are yet remaining. - -9. Q. Which is the most extraordinary of these erections? A. Stonehenge, -on Salisbury Plain, in Wiltshire. - -10. Q. What are the names of six prominent Romans that came to Britain -during the Roman occupancy? A. Aulus Plautus, Suetonius, Agricola, -Hadrian, Severus and Caracalla. - -11. Q. What are the names of three leaders of the Britons who opposed -the efforts of the Romans in their efforts to subdue the islanders? A. -Cassivellaunus, Caractacus, and Boadicea. - -12. Q. By whom was a wall built across the north of Britain, and for what -purpose? A. First by the Emperor Hadrian, of earth, and afterward rebuilt -of stone by the Emperor Severus, to protect Britain from the Picts and -Scots. - -13. Q. After the departure of the Romans, from whom did the Britons ask -help to repel the invasions of the Picts and Scots? A. The Angles and -Saxons from North Germany. - -14. Q. After defeating the Picts and Scots what conquest did the Angles -and Saxons then attempt? A. That of Britain itself. - -15. Q. What two brother chieftains were leaders of the early invasions of -the Saxons? A. Hengist and Horsa. - -16. Q. What name is especially famous among those who resisted the -Saxons? A. That of King Arthur. - -17. Q. What was the religion of the Saxon conquerors of Britain? A. -Paganism. - -18. Q. About the year 600 A. D. who were sent by Pope Gregory to England -as missionaries? A. St. Augustine and forty monks. - -19. Q. What Pagan king became a convert to the Christian faith, through -the labors of these missionaries? A. Ethelbert, the king of Kent. - -20. Q. On the Christmas after the baptism of the king, how many of the -people, is it related, followed his example? A. Ten thousand. - -21. Q. Who first united the seven Saxon kingdoms called the Heptarchy -into one kingdom called England? A. Egbert of Essex, in 827. - -22. Q. How long did the Saxon line, beginning with Egbert, govern -England? A. For 190 years. - -23. Q. Who was the most eminent among the kings of this line? A. Alfred -the Great. - -24. Q. What enemy of England did King Alfred finally subdue? A. The Danes. - -25. Q. How did King Alfred attempt to improve the condition of the -people? A. By wise laws, schools, and books, which he either translated, -or caused to be translated, from Greek and Latin. - -26. Q. During the reign of Athelstane, grandson of Alfred the Great, what -abbot obtained prominence, and was really the ruler of England during the -continuance of the greater part of the Saxon line? A. Dunstan. - -27. Q. What line of kings succeeded the Saxon? A. The Danish line. - -28. Q. How long did the Danish line hold control? A. Twenty-four years. - -29. Q. What three kings reigned during the continuance of the Danish -line? A. Canute, and his two sons, Harold Harefoot and Hardicanute. - -30. Q. After the death of Hardicanute, for how long a time Was the Saxon -line restored? A. Twenty-five years. - -31. Q. What conquest of England was made in 1066? A. The Norman conquest, -by William the Conqueror. - -32. Q. By what great battle was the contest between the Normans and the -Saxons for the possession of England decided? A. The battle of Hastings, -October 14, 1066. - -33. Q. What does Lord Macaulay say in regard to this Norman conquest? A. -The subjugation of a nation by a nation has seldom, even in Asia, been -more complete. - -34. Q. How did William divide the land of conquered England? A. In fiefs -among his barons, and gave all chief places in church and government to -foreigners. - -35. Q. Who succeeded William the Conqueror to the throne of England? A. -His second son, William Rufus. - -36. Q. What was the most remarkable event during his reign? A. The first -Crusade. - -37. Q. What zealous missionary went through Italy and France preaching -the Crusade? A. Peter the Hermit. - -38. Q. What action did Pope Urban II. take in regard to the Crusade? A. -From a lofty scaffold in the market place of Clermont he preached the -Crusade to assembled thousands. - -39. Q. Under what leaders, and to what number, did the first body of -Crusaders set out for the Holy Land? A. One hundred thousand under the -leadership of Peter the Hermit and Walter the Penniless. - -40. Q. What became of the remnant of this number that reached the Asiatic -side of the Bosphorus? A. They were finally routed and cut to pieces by -the Turks. - -41. Q. Under what commander did the regular army of the Crusaders at -length approach Asia? A. Godfrey of Bouillon, Hugh of Vermandois, -Robert of Normandy, Robert of Flanders, Stephen of Chartres, Raymond of -Toulouse, Bohemond, and Tancred. - -42. Q. How long was it after Pope Urban had preached the Crusade at -Clermont that Jerusalem fell, the Holy Sepulcher was free? A. More than -three years. - -43. Q. What does Charles Knight say was the tendency of the Crusades? A. -To elevate the character of European life, and to prepare the way for the -ultimate triumph of mental freedom and equal government. - -44. Q. Who ascended the throne as successor of William Rufus in the year -1100? A. His brother, Henry I. - -45. Q. To whom did Henry will the crown? A. His daughter, Matilda. - -46. Q. Upon the death of Henry who attempted to seize upon the throne? A. -Stephen, a grandson of William the Conqueror. - -47. Q. To what did this lead? A. To civil wars between the adherents of -Matilda and Stephen. - -48. Q. After ten years of civil warfare what was the result of the -contest? A. Matilda fled to the continent and Stephen was acknowledged -king. - -49. Q. With the death of Stephen what line ceased to hold the crown? A. -The Norman line. - -50. Q. Who was the successor of Stephen? A. Henry II., the son of Matilda. - -51. Q. Of what line was he the first sovereign? A. The Plantagenet line. - -52. Q. How long did the Plantagenet line continue to hold the crown? A. -Two hundred and forty-five years. - -53. Q. Whom did Henry make Archbishop of Canterbury? A. Thomas à Becket. - -54. Q. Concerning what did the king and Archbishop Becket have a -prolonged contention? A. Concerning church and state authority. - -55. Q. How was this contention ended? A. By the assassination of Becket -at the altar of his own cathedral. - -56. Q. What did Henry do to divert public attention from himself as -instigator of the assassination of Becket? A. He underwent penance and -was scourged at the tomb of Becket. - -57. Q. Who was the successor of Henry II.? A. Richard I., called Richard -Cœur de Lion. - -58. Q. Soon after his accession to the throne in what enterprise did -Richard take part? A. The Crusades. - -59. Q. With what other prominent leaders was Richard accompanied on the -third Crusade? A. Philip of France, and the Duke of Austria. - -60. Q. What mediæval institution was at its height during the reign of -Richard? A. Chivalry. - -61. Q. Who succeeded Richard to the throne? A. His brother John. - -62. Q. What two men were at this time prominent in their efforts to -establish the fact that a king should rule in England by law instead of -by force, or rule not at all? A. Stephen Langton, the Archbishop, and -William, Earl of Pembroke. - -63. Q. What great document regarded as the foundation of English liberty -did the barons force John to sign? A. Magna Charta. - -64. Q. When and where was Magna Charta signed? A. At Runnymede in 1215. - -65. Q. What was the result of John’s contentions with the Pope? A. His -kingdom was laid under an interdict, and John himself was excommunicated. - -66. Q. What invasion of England was attempted during the reign of John? -A. A French invasion, at the instance of the Pope, to dethrone John the -king. - -67. Q. What put an end to the French invasion? A. The sudden death of -John. - -68. Q. Who succeeded him on the throne? A. His son, Henry III. - -69. Q. Who was the great leader of the barons during the reign of Henry -III.? A. Earl Simon de Montfort. - -70. Q. What was the result of an encounter between the king’s forces and -the barons at Lewes? A. The barons were victorious, and the king, and his -son Prince Edward, were taken prisoners. - -71. Q. For what was the parliament summoned by Earl Simon noted? A. As -being the first one in which the citizens had part as well as the nobles -and bishops. - -72. Q. In what battle were the forces of Montfort signally defeated and -the Earl slain? A. The battle of Evesham. - -73. Q. Who succeeded Henry III. to the crown? A. His son, Edward I. - -74. Q. What part was conquered and annexed to England during his reign? -A. Wales. - -75. Q. What title was given to the oldest son of king Edward which has -since been retained by the oldest son of the reigning sovereign? A. The -Prince of Wales. - -76. Q. In the midst of what attempted conquest did king Edward die? A. -The attempted conquest of Scotland. - -77. Q. Who succeeded Edward I. to the throne? A. His son, Edward II. - -78. Q. Who was the leader of the Scots? A. Robert Bruce. - -79. Q. How did the attempt of Edward II. to complete the conquest of -Scotland result? A. He was overwhelmingly defeated at the battle of -Bannockburn, and abandoned the enterprise. - -80. Q. By what right did Edward III., the successor of Edward II., make -claim to the French crown? A. The right of his mother, a sister to the -deceased king of France, there being no surviving male descendant in the -direct line. - -81. Q. Of what was this the beginning? A. The Hundred Years’ War between -England and France. - -82. Q. In what battle did Edward gain a decisive victory over the French? -A. The battle of Cressy. - -83. Q. What son of the king greatly distinguished himself in this battle? -A. His oldest son, a youth of sixteen, known as the Black Prince. - -84. Q. With what did King Edward follow up this victory? A. The siege and -capture of Calais. - -85. Q. In what other battle did the French suffer a memorable defeat at -the hands of the English during the reign of Edward III.? A. The battle -of Poitiers. - -86. Q. Who were taken prisoners by the Black Prince at this battle? A. -The French king John and his son. - -87. Q. Who succeeded Edward III. on the throne? A. His grandson, Richard -II. - -88. Q. What rising of the people took place in the early part of his -reign? A. The peasant revolt. - -89. Q. Who was the leader of the peasants in this revolt? A. Wat Tyler. - -90. Q. How was the revolt ended? A. By the death of Tyler and the promise -of the king to grant what the peasants asked. - -91. Q. By whom was Richard dethroned? A. By his uncle Henry of Lancaster, -or Henry IV. - -92. Q. What line ended with the dethronement of Richard II.? A. The -Plantagenet line. - -93. Q. What House began to reign with the accession of Henry IV.? A. The -House of Lancaster. - -94. Q. How long did the House of Lancaster continue to hold the throne, -and what sovereigns reigned during the time? A. It continued sixty-two -years, embracing the reigns of the three Henries, IV., V. and VI. - -95. Q. During the reigns of Henry IV. and Henry V. the members of -what religious sect were persecuted with great vindictiveness? A. The -Lollards, several being burned at the stake. - -96. Q. What prominent supporter of the Lollards was made a victim of this -persecution? A. Sir John Oldcastle, called Lord Cobham. - -97. Q. What invasion did Henry V. renew? A. The invasion of France. - -98. Q. What noted battle was fought in France during this invasion? A. -The battle of Agincourt. - -99. Q. What was the result of this battle? A. The complete defeat of the -French. - -100. Q. What were the important features of the treaty of Troyes that -followed? A. The French king acknowledged Henry as heir in succession to -the French crown, and gave him his daughter in marriage. - - * * * * * - -Good health is a great pre-requisite of successful or happy living. To -live worthily or happily, to accomplish much for one’s self or others, -when suffering from pain and disease, is attended with difficulty. Dr. -Johnson used to say that “Every man is a rascal when he is sick.” And -very much of the peevishness, irritability, capriciousness and impatience -seen in men and women has its root in bodily illness. The very morals -suffer from disease of the body.—_Mary A. Livermore._ - - - - -CHAUTAUQUA NORMAL COURSE. - -Season of 1884. - - -LESSON IX.—BIBLE SECTION. - -_The House of the Lord._ - -By REV. J. L. HURLBUT, D.D., AND R. S. HOLMES, A.M. - -The Temple on Mount Moriah was the result of long growth. 1. It began -with _the Altar_, erected of loose stones wherever the patriarchs -journeyed, and bearing its bloody sacrifice as a prefiguration of Christ. -2. Next came _the Tabernacle_, a movable tent, designed for a nomadic -people, and symbolizing God’s dwelling-place among his people. 3. When -the Tabernacle was fixed at Shiloh, a more substantial structure, by -degrees, took the place of the tent, surrounded by rooms in which the -priests lived, and standing in an open court. 4. This, in the age of -David and Solomon, furnished the ground plan for the Temple on Mount -Moriah. - -There were three temples. 1. _Solomon’s Temple_, dedicated 1000 B. C., -and destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, 587 B. C. 2. _Zerubbabel’s Temple_, -begun by the Jews on the return from captivity, B. C. 536, and completed -in 20 years. 3. _Herod’s Temple_, begun 30 B. C., as the second temple -was in a ruinous condition, but not fully completed until 65 A. D., five -years before its final destruction by Titus. The latter is the one to be -briefly described in this lesson. It consisted of several courts and an -interior building. The dimensions named below are not precise, as the -length of the cubit and the thickness of the walls are uncertain. - -I. _The Court of the Gentiles_ was an open plaza, or quadrangle, not -square, but of about 1000 feet on each side. It was surrounded by a -high wall, and entered by six gates, of which three were on the west, -toward the city, and one on each of the other sides. On the eastern side -extended a double colonnade, Solomon’s Porch, and on the south another, -Herod’s Porch. As this was not regarded a sacred place, it was considered -no sacrilege to have a _market_ upon its marble floor, especially for the -sale of animals for sacrifice. - -II. On the northwestern part of the Court was the _chel_, or sacred -enclosure, a raised platform 8 feet high, surrounded by a fence, within -which no Gentile could enter. Its outer dimensions were about 630 by 300 -feet. It was entered by nine gates, four each on the north and south, and -one on the east. Upon the platform of the chel rose an inner wall 40 feet -high and 600 by 250 feet in dimensions. - -III. The space enclosed by this lofty inner wall was divided into two -sections, of which the eastern was a square of about 230 feet, called the -_Court of the Women_, on account of a gallery for women around it. It had -four gates, of which the one on the east was probably the Gate Beautiful. -In its four corners were rooms, used for different purposes connected -with the services; and upon its walls were boxes for the gifts of the -worshipers, from which it was often called “the Treasury.” - -IV. _The Court of Israel_ occupied the western part of the enclosure, -and was about 320 by 230 feet in size. Another court stood inside of it, -so that it was simply a narrow platform 16 feet wide, from which male -worshipers could view the sacrifices. In the southeastern corner was the -hall in which the Sanhedrim met, and where Stephen stood on trial. In the -wall around this court were rooms used for storage, for baking bread, for -treasuries, etc. This court was entered by seven gates, on the north and -south each three, and one on the east. - -V. _The Court of the Priests_ was a raised platform inside the Court of -Israel, and separated from it by a low rail. It was 275 by 200 feet in -size. Upon it stood the altar, the laver, and the Temple building. - -VI. _The Temple_ itself was the only covered building on the mountain. It -consisted of a lofty vestibule, having a front 120 feet high; a series -of rooms three stories high for the priests, and within these the house -of God, divided into two rooms, the Holy Place and the Holy of Holies, -separated by a veil. The outer room was 30 by 60 feet in size, the inner -30 feet square and of the same height. In the Holy Place stood the table -for the show-bread, the golden candlestick (properly a lamp-stand), and -the golden altar of incense. In the Holy of Holies there was no ark in -the New Testament period, but only a stone upon which the high-priest -laid the censer when he entered the room, on but one day in the year, the -great Day of Atonement. - -Notice, that each department of the Temple stood at a different -elevation. Thus the platform of the chel was 8 feet above the pavement of -the Gentile’s Court; the floor of the Women’s Court was 3 feet higher; -that of the Court of Israel was 10 feet higher still; the Court of the -Priests 3 feet above that of Israel; and the floor of the house was 8 -feet above the Court of the Priests. Thus there was a constant ascent to -the one entering the Temple. - - -SUNDAY-SCHOOL SECTION. - -LESSON IX.—THE TEACHING PROCESS.—ATTENTION. - -_Attention._—This is a Latin word of very decisive meaning; “a -stretching of something toward something.” A bow strained is a literal -illustration. In common acceptation it is limited to mental conditions. -The dictionaries define it as “a steady exertion of the mind.” -Without attention there can be no teaching. In Sunday-school teaching -the _something stretched_ must be the pupil’s mind; the _objective -something_, the truth to be taught. - -There are two kinds of attention: (1) Voluntary, and (2) Involuntary. -Voluntary attention is born of ignorance and of desire to know, and -places confidence in the power of the person to whom it yields itself to -satisfy that desire. - -Illustration: My little child sees my hand upon the door-knob; sees the -door open, and my egress. Next day, pursuing his desire, his hand seeks -the knob, but the door does not open. He comes to me with his difficulty. -I slowly turn the knob. He watches. He gives attention. It was born of -ignorance; of desire to know; and of confidence in me. It was voluntary; -and it will end when the necessity for it ends. - -2. Involuntary attention. This is of two kinds—(1) _Compelled_; (2) -_Won_. The galley slave under a master’s eye illustrates the first. -Another is furnished by a violin string, when strained. It is attent, -it answers the thought in the soul of the musician who draws the bow -upon it. But the bow was resined and the string strained by the artist’s -hand. He created the attention. It was involuntary; nay, more; it was -compelled. Such attention ends when the compulsion ends. I do not want -such from my pupils. - -2. That which is won; and which involuntary at first soon becomes -voluntary. This is the attention which results in teaching and learning. - -The duration of attention, voluntary or involuntary, must always depend -on certain conditions: - -1. Conditions of Circumstance. (_a_) The place must be suitable; (_b_) -the time must be opportune; (_c_) the ventilation good; (_d_) the -temperature agreeable. These are necessary elements in the effort of -holding attention. But though these things be all unfavorable, their -disadvantages may be overcome, if there is no lack in the second class of -conditions, namely: - -2. Conditions of Personality. By this I mean my personality as teacher. -These conditions are (_a_) that of attractive power that will draw the -pupil toward me; (_b_) that of magnetism that will hold the pupil fast to -me; (_c_) that of enthusiasm that will fire my pupil with zeal for work; -(_d_) that of self-withdrawal; (_e_) that which transfers attention from -myself to my subject. If I have these personal elements in my teaching, I -shall get attention and hold it. If I have not, I must cultivate them. - -3. Conditions of Knowledge. These are three. I must know _my subject_, -_myself_, and _my pupil_. A knowledge of the subject, involves a -knowledge of methods. And here is the critical test with a teacher. - -Notice some of the methods essential: (_a_) The use of illustrations -apt and interesting; (_b_) the use of questions full of surprises and -wise devices; (_c_) the use of elliptical readings between teacher and -pupil; (_d_) the use of concert recitations in low tones by pupils; (_e_) -the use of inter-questions, each pupil asking a question in turn of his -fellow-pupil, and each also of the teacher; (_f_) the use of pictures, -maps, and objects. - - - - -EDITOR’S OUTLOOK. - - -TWO KINDS OF LAWLESSNESS. - -A mob in Cincinnati, involving the loss of many lives and much property -in a three days’ reign of terror, has added another to a long list -of warnings that the criminal administration of this country needs a -thorough-going reform. The popular indignation which expressed itself -at Cincinnati has been growing slowly into steady strength for thirty -years and more. About 1845, gangs of horse thieves in northern Illinois -were broken up—the law having failed—by regulators composed of the best -citizens, who summarily hanged the thieves. About ten years later this -history was repeated in Cedar and Linn counties, Iowa. These are two -incidents among many of like type. Most readers know the history of the -vigilance committee in San Francisco. The criminal administration having -utterly failed, the best citizens organized themselves outside of the -law and by vigorous and summary punishment restored the supremacy of the -law. The mobbing of the “Dukes jury” at Uniontown is a still fresh event. -In New York City, a few years ago, a citizen was brutally murdered in a -public place, and the murderer, when arrested, said: “Hanging is played -out.” The remark roused public feeling and refreshed the courage of -the courts so that for some time hanging became the certain punishment -of wilful murder. But in New York City, it is the press which really -administers criminal law—by compelling the courts to do their duty. In -the Cincinnati case, the last of a series of miscarriages of justice was -the convicting of manslaughter in a case where wilful and mean-motived -murder had been proved. The judge commented harshly upon the verdict. A -public meeting listened to appropriately animated addresses, and passed -strong resolutions of condemnation of the jury in that case, and of -the criminal administration of the city. The excitable elements of the -audience broke up there to reorganize in an assault on the jail. They -were joined by a baser element, and a reign of terror followed. - -The criminal system of the entire country is defective. It is not a -terror to evil-doers. It tortures the conscience and the self respect of -honest men. It has rendered human life much more insecure than private -property. It is on the average safer to kill a man after robbing him than -to rob him only. The match that lighted the Cincinnati conflagration was -a murder done for the sake of robbery, and punished as if it had been -robbery. - -Our evils in this branch of justice are several distinct fungus growths -of demoralized customs. A murder trial seldom ends within a year of the -discovery of the criminal; it often ends twice as long after the arrest -of the murderer. In England, three months suffices for the same work. -There is no civilized country except our own where these long delays -are tolerated. This is the safest country in the world for a murderer -to carry on his profession. He is less likely to be arrested; he is not -tried until the general public has forgotten his crime. When he comes -to the dock, _if he has money_, or friends possessed of money, he can -buy out the law by employing some member of a class of lawyers who -make a profitable industry of defeating the aims of public justice. In -the Cincinnati case, the judge said, courageously, that the murderer -had been cleared of that crime because _his friends had six or seven -thousand dollars to fee criminal lawyers with_. It is almost a rule -that if the murderer has money, his cunning lawyers will delay trial, -destroy testimony, and confuse the jury, or bribe the jury. If these -fail, and there is money left, motions for new trials will be pressed -upon judges, and perhaps secured by fictitious testimony. The motto of a -murderer may well be: “While there is money there is hope.” It is plain -to all intelligent persons that the law’s delay, under the influence of -money, has become intolerable. We do hang the poor; we seldom hang the -men who can command money. There ought to be a more summary procedure. -There ought to be more pure discretion—unhampered by precedent—vested -in judges. These interminable delays ought to be impossible without the -connivance of the judges. - -The power of money in criminal trials is a feature of the jury system -_as we manage it_. In some states a man who knows what is going on in -the world about him can not be admitted to serve on a jury. He has heard -of the case and formed an opinion. Every intelligent man does that in -a case of murder. This leaves jury duty to professional jurors, and to -the least intelligent citizens. Worse still, on the plea of business -duties intelligent men evade service on juries. In New York City, last -year, a ring of “jury fixers” was discovered. They had hundreds, probably -thousands, of customers—consisting of business men—who paid from ten -to fifty dollars a year to have “things fixed” so that they should not -be called on jury service. The men who thus bought themselves off from -a civil duty were so numerous that even the press evaded the duty of -vigorously exposing the crime. The men who are left, in large cities, to -serve on juries, are men whose judgments can be involved in confusion -by an artful plea; often, too, their verdicts can be bought with money. -The city demoralization is gradually extending to the country. _We -must reform._ We are nearing the end of popular patience. People begin -to demand that they shall not be murdered with impunity. Get better -juries; or amend the constitution and abolish juries. Give judges more -power over the criminal lawyers, and more real discretion in refusing -delays that defeat the ends of justice. Give judges to understand that -we want more speedy trials and more direct methods of trial. Ask for -reform—imperatively, emphatically—and reform will come. The lawlessness -of court proceedings keeps within the forms of law; but it has become an -ally of that other lawlessness which murders men, women and children—and -gives its ally comparative impunity. - - -THE REWARDS OF PUBLIC SERVICE. - -There is a large amount of well-founded distrust of the tendencies of -our public life. It is not a distrust of Republican principles, or of -universal suffrage, or of popular influence on government. It centers -in our public service, and relates exclusively to the political paths -to office, the uncertain or inadequate rewards for service, and the -speculative element in the tenure of office. Are we not on a road which -leads to demoralization in the civil service? The civil service law -applies only to a small part of the public field. Cabinet officers, heads -of departments, custom house and internal revenue officers, and all -judicial officers, are outside of that law, not to forget the entire body -of law makers. If we ask ourselves what first-class ability is worth, -we find the railroads, banks and other corporations paying an average -of twice (or more) as much as the government pays legislators, judges, -cabinet officers, and heads of departments. If we compare what is needed -by corporations with what is needed by the government, we shall be slow -to admit that the public service can be satisfied with inferior ability. -If we look at the cost of holding an office, we discover that a bank -president may live where and in such style as he pleases, but a cabinet -officer must live in Washington, and _ought_ to spend more than we pay -him in acquitting himself of social obligations. - -The editor of THE CHAUTAUQUAN recently attended a party in the house -of Secretary Chandler, the cost of which could not have been less than -a thousand dollars; and there was no ostentation; only the reasonable -social demand was met. Of course Secretary Chandler can not give such -parties out of his salary, and could not meet the social demand upon his -official position, if he had not a private fortune. The incident points -to the suspicion that we are rapidly advancing to a condition of things -under which poor men can not hold high offices. Everywhere the public -officers of the classes which we have named are under special social -obligations which exceed in money-cost the amount of their salaries. -There is a double tendency—on two parallel lines—to exclude honest poor -men, and to take in an inferior class of men who are either rich or -unscrupulous. There is no reasonable doubt that the United States Senate -has seriously deteriorated through the tendencies just mentioned. Every -one knows that so many members of the other House are habitually absent, -that a political battle has to be advertised to collect the members of -the majority for the time being. The men in this case may or may not be -inferior, but they are certainly rendering an inferior service—doing -their own work while in the pay of the people. The other work is a -growing factor. Senators live by their practice in the Supreme Court or -by their services to corporations in which they hold office; this private -work too often coming into collision with public interests. - -The subject is so large that we can barely hint at points. Here is a man -climbing to public place through a political combination which taxes him -at every step. He must have money, or borrow or steal money, to make the -ascent. When he reaches the place, he is paid a salary so far below the -demands of his office that if he is to meet his social obligations he -must have an income beyond his salary, and this income he must earn as he -can if he is not wealthy. And the real evil is still farther on: if he -wishes to stay in public life he must pay tribute to political sponges; -for the tenure of his office is so short that he must begin to provide -for the next election as soon as the first is over. If he wishes to -rise, he must pay, and keep on paying to the invisible army of political -tax-collectors which lines, many ranks deep, every road that leads to -an office. Rare and favored men escape these evils; but the majority of -public men encounter them. To crown the edifice of bad policy, partisan -rules are set up which limit time of service. Two terms, for example, is -the limit for service in the lower House of Congress, in many districts. -That is to say, your Congressman is advised at the outset that he must -retire in four years. What motive has he for qualifying himself to be a -good legislator? He naturally seeks an office under the government, and -gives his brain power to that pursuit. But wherever he is—unless he hold -a judicial office—he is menaced by the rule of rotation in office. We -have been remarkably fortunate in the judicial service through the fact -that, though the salaries are niggardly, the terms of service are long, -and safe from partisan influences. - -We might profitably reflect on foreign comparisons. In Italy men -receiving from $300 to $600 in bureaus serve for life, and have certain -promotion. It is not a perfect method, but under it the government -service is honorable to an extent which amazes an American. The honor is -the largest item of the pay. We pay a less and less measure of honor. -The path to our service grows more filthy, and the man who has reached -the goal is often soiled with the filth through which he has waded—often -enough to discredit, insensibly but surely, the class which he has -joined. We pay too little in money; we pay too little in honor; we cheat -ourselves and demoralize our public servants by befouling the ladders -on which they climb, and by making their ascent as uncertain, and their -hold on any round of the ladder as precarious, as possible. A large moral -lies in the contrast that a bank cashier is discriminatingly chosen for -ability, has no election expenses, is secure in his office, owes no -social duties to the bank, and may rise to the presidency of it. It is -the same in other corporations. As employers, the corporations have more -soul and more sense than the people of the United States. - - -DOCTOR NEWMAN’S NEW IDEA. - -The disturbance of Christian peace which has for some months affected -the Madison Avenue Congregational Church, New York, has impressed us as -disclosing a new phase of inter-church life. To an onlooker the case—the -very heart of the case—is a struggle of a pastor to maintain himself in -full membership with two denominations, against a struggle of men in both -denominations to shut him out of one or the other denomination. This -is the novelty in this New York “church quarrel.” For our part we are -disposed to ask what general principle of morals, equity or discipline -is violated by the Rev. Dr. John P. Newman’s position? He claims to be -the permanent pastor of a Congregational church while retaining his -membership in the Methodist Episcopal Church. Why not? It surely is -not an axiom that a man can not belong to two denominations. Dialectic -theologians may invent a score of arguments, but they will find their -best one in the fact that the practice has been to confine a Christian’s -membership to one branch of the church. But in the advance to Christian -unity we have rapidly changed the practice at several points; and it is -quite possible that Dr. Newman’s “new departure” may be another march on -the general line of our progress. - -A few words respecting the Madison Avenue Church and its pastor will -help our readers to understand the case. The church was founded a dozen -or more years ago by Dr. Hepworth, who up to about that time had been a -Unitarian clergyman. It was a very expensive enterprise, and Dr. Hepworth -became satisfied, after a few years, that he could neither fill the -church with an audience nor pay its debt. Dr. W. R. Davis, who had been a -Methodist clergyman, and is now a Dutch Reformed pastor in Albany, N. Y., -succeeded Dr. Hepworth, and, after a few years of experience like that of -his predecessor, hunted up a successor in the person of Dr. Newman, and -resigned. There were two distinct difficulties in both these pastorates. -One was the large debt; the other was the failure to secure adequate -audiences. The last difficulty suggests no fault in either of the -pastors. Both were gifted and popular. But the church is surrounded by -other churches, and only an extraordinary man can secure a large body of -hearers in it. The church was not at fault for not paying its debt; the -burden was beyond its strength. When it asked Dr. Newman to become its -pastor, it asked him for two reasons: He had friends who could pay the -debt, and he would bring these friends into the church and congregation; -and it was well understood that he could fill the large house with -hearers. - -Rev. Dr. John P. Newman has a national reputation as a pulpit orator. -He always has full houses where he statedly preaches. Among his friends -he numbers General Grant, whose pastor he was in Washington in the days -of Grant’s presidency. The ex-president is one of the men whom Dr. -Newman took into the Madison Avenue congregation and made a trustee of -the church property. Dr. Newman is one of the last of the classical -pulpit orators. His style is stately, his presence majestic. Pure taste -and high ideals characterize his thought. His noble person, his rich, -smooth voice, and the elevation of his thought conspire to make him -admired and reverenced in the pulpit. His ardent friends have called -him “the Chrysostom of his age.” Not unnaturally, he has expected the -highest places in Methodism. Neither Webster nor Clay became President -of the United States—and John P. Newman did not become a bishop. Some -difficulties arose respecting a place for him in New York three years -ago, he having then finished his term as pastor of the Central Methodist -Church. After a year of decorous waiting, he accepted the call to the -Madison Avenue Church. There are controversies about sundry minor -matters; but after painfully laboring through the documents, we find two -clear facts: 1st. From the start Dr. Newman has clung to the idea of -remaining a Methodist while becoming a Congregationalist; 2d, there is -an abundant lack of proof that in this policy he has deceived any one -or done any other act which is inconsistent with the character which -he displays in the pulpit. A single sentence in his address before the -council was out of place; but, even it, from his point of view, had great -provocation. To the onlooking public, perhaps to Dr. Newman also, it -was a surprise to see the editor of the _Christian Advocate_ furnishing -material for use against Dr. Newman. This new party to the controversy -presents the Methodists as semi-officially engaged in the effort to crowd -Dr. Newman from his attitude as holding positions in two denominations. -The justification of the editor of the _Christian Advocate_ can not rest -on any special pleading; it must rest on the ground that Dr. Newman’s -claim is a bad one in church moralities. If this be true, then his -Methodist antagonist has discharged a disagreeable duty and “meddled” for -a dignified purpose. - -The church quarrel did not originate in the new position of Dr. Newman, -but the conflict having begun, this new position was made the point of -attack by what is called the “Anti-Newman party.” It was the weak place -because Dr. Newman had taken a new departure. The quarrel came out of the -incompatibility of temper and interest developed between the old and the -new elements in the church and congregation. Some of the old men left; -the new were then more numerous and powerful than the old. The latter saw -themselves gradually retiring to back seats, while the new men filled the -front seats. They precipitated a conflict to secure themselves against -the consequences of Dr. Newman’s abundant success. In the wisdom of this -world, the new element put off paying the large debt; but they preferred -to be certain that they would be left in peaceable possession after -paying the debt. - -The council has “advised” that Dr. Newman is in an untenable position—is -not the permanent pastor. The advice is probably according to precedent. -But it was not according to precedent that Dr. Hepworth left the -Unitarians, and Dr. Davis the Methodists, to become pastor of that -church. And for forty years there has been an increasing interflow -between denominations. Half a score of ex-Methodists, including some -of the ablest pastors in the city, are preaching in churches of -other denominations. Ministers and members pass and repass between -denominations. All this would have looked strange forty years ago. -Perhaps Dr. Newman’s new idea may not look strange forty years hence. -The advice of the council has probably only changed the form of the -conflict which does not depend on Dr. Newman, but on the antagonism of -the old and new elements in the congregation. We should like to see Dr. -Newman’s theory thoroughly tested, and Congregationalism is liberal -enough to afford the desired test. Methodism, as a whole, has no reason -for jealousy of Dr. Newman’s success in the Madison Avenue Church. His -success and good fame reflect honor on all Methodist preachers. We may -come to realize that if a man is “worthy of confidence and fellowship by -virtue of his responsible connection with some other body of Christian -churches”—words quoted by the late council—he may safely “be counted a -minister of the Congregational,” or any other “order.” - - -SUPERFLUOUS KNOWLEDGE. - -A writer in _Cornhill Magazine_, some years ago, facetiously suggested -that, while societies for the acquisition of useful knowledge abounded, -each, doubtless, in its way, proving of eminent service to mankind, -another society, not so much as a direct opponent, but rather as -a proper, and even necessary, corrective of its rivals, should be -organized, the object of which should be to sift out and to suppress the -vast and ever increasing accumulations of knowledge that are not only -really worthless but which are an unmitigated nuisance, a useless burden, -a confused and baffling heap. - -The suggestion above referred to, made perhaps in jest, is one, we -venture to suggest, which might well be made in earnest. Useless -knowledge! Has it never occurred to the reader what areas, and even -continents, not to say oceans of valueless, of absolutely superfluous -knowledge there are in the world? Observe we are not now writing of -literature, or books, merely; we say knowledge. - -Useless knowledge! For everything that may, with any kind of propriety, -be comprehended under this honored term, knowledge, we usually cherish a -profound and reverent respect. The highest conception of scholarship, on -the part of many, consists in being possessed of encyclopedic information -concerning the details of almost every conceivable matter. - -According to this idea learning consists in an intimate acquaintance, -at once and quite indiscriminately, with all the results of the latest -scientific research, the facts of universal history, the mysteries of -theology and subtleties of metaphysics; with all the institutes of law -and politics; with all the literature of poetry and art. - -To one entertaining such an idea of scholarship as this how positively -depressing must be the monstrous and obviously ever-accumulating mass -of facts heaping up around him. He quite envies the great men of the -olden time who, in consequence of the then comparatively narrow range of -knowledge, found it not impracticable to maintain a creditable standing -at once as statesmen, soldiers, poets, philosophers, and artists; while -he, in his day, can serve, at best, only as an infinitesimal wheel in a -machinery of boundless complication. - -Even were it desirable to burden the mind with boundless mental -acquisitions, one certainly has not long to live to discover the utter -futility of even the most capacious memory ever being able to compass -any such result—to learn that the human mind, whatever its capabilities, -is yet finite; that it is, therefore, the part of wisdom to select some -one department of study and devote one’s energies mainly to the mastery -of the same; and that, finally, one essential condition of usefulness -depends on one’s thus wisely restricting himself to a comparatively -narrow and limited field of inquiry and of attainment. - -In the meantime it should be distinctly understood that true scholarship -does not, by any means, consist in thus knowing absolutely everything. -The popular idea that learning consists in being a walking repository -of all sorts of curious and of more or less ill-assorted erudition, is -a most childish error. Scholarship may, perhaps, be properly defined as -knowing _something_ about almost everything; but more especially every -thing _about some one thing_. This is the true university idea. Some -one has defined the university as being the school where _something_ -could be learned about everything, and _everything_ about some _one_ -thing. In other words, true scholarship consists in having just so much -learning as one can not only digest and master but effectively use in -connection with his own special work, or mission in life; in having -the keys, if you please, that shall unlock and open up to one at will -all the varied stores of knowledge; and more especially in being the -undisputed master of just so much and of just such knowledge as he can -himself best utilize. Just as no mechanic cares to encumber himself with -more tools, or the soldier with more weapons, than he can advantageously -use, so no true scholar, in our judgment, will covet more knowledge than -he can render properly, wisely, available for service. Why, indeed, may -not too much of a good thing, as well as too little—_l’embarrassment de -richesse_ as well as the embarrassment of poverty—prove not a help but a -burden, not a source of power but an occasion of weakness and a cause of -stumbling? - -Let no one, therefore, be tempted to envy the attainments of certain -knowing ones in those walks of literature, or of science, to which he is -for the most a stranger; and, because of his ignorance comparatively on -certain special lines of study and intellectual inquiry, to depreciate -himself as a scholar. Rather, on the other hand, while thankful that, in -your own chosen sphere, you have been enabled to give a good account of -yourself and to render some service, however humble, to your kind, you -should also rejoice that others have been called to explore fields of -thought and inquiry by your feet as yet untrod. - -Who that, a few years ago, at the great Exposition at Philadelphia, -walked through those acres of textile fabrics, miles of most ingenious -machinery, and thousands of square yards of painting, but must have been -profoundly impressed with the narrow limits of his own knowledge and -attainments. And yet who, if really a sensible person, instead of feeling -mortified and chagrined at all on this account, but was moved rather, -at every step, silently to give thanks that here was presented another, -and yet another branch of knowledge or industry concerning which it was -his privilege to remain in profound and most contented ignorance? Why, -indeed, should it be deemed specially important that, in order richly and -intelligently to enjoy that marvellous display of the products of all -nations, one should be altogether conversant with the Chinese puzzle, or -versed in all the arts of sub-soiling, top-dressing, tile-draining, or -stock-raising? - -Let the dictionaries, therefore, and the encyclopædias, the archives and -the libraries, for the most part, serve as the treasure-houses of the -materials of knowledge—especially of all more strictly technical and -curious lore, properly classified, indexed, assorted, accessible. Let -it be the part of scholarship, if you please, exhaustively to explore -certain departments of learning as specialties; but to be content, -meantime, as a general thing, to know where, and how readily to find, and -to be able wisely to appropriate, and effectually to employ, as occasion -may require, this accumulated and duly sifted and organized learning of -the ages. - - - - -EDITOR’S NOTE-BOOK. - - -The discovery of a manuscript copy of “The Teachings of the Twelve -Apostles,” a Christian compilation of the second century, has created -a general expectation of new and better light by means of it, on early -Christian history. The portions of this manuscript which have been -published in this country are too brief to afford much satisfaction. -The genuineness of the document is vouched for by Professor Harnack, of -Giessen, one of the foremost patristic scholars. If there were not a -general disposition to believe the manuscript to be genuine, we might -note some circumstances as suspicious. Professor Harnack has believed -and taught that such a book probably existed in the early centuries. -If we were suspicious we should wonder whether another Saphira has -not undertaken, of his own avaricious motion, to find what a great -patristic scholar believes to exist—and to make discovery certain by -constructing the desired document himself. No breath of suspicion taints -the atmosphere, and the finding of the manuscript is regarded as a strong -proof of the rare learning and sound judgment of Professor Harnack. But -until the whole document, in the Original Greek, with a history of its -discovery, has passed under the eyes of many scholars, it will be wise -to keep our judgments in suspense respecting the genuineness and the -importance of the document. - - * * * * * - -The new Congregational creed has been received with a good deal of favor. -The aim of it is in the right direction; we leave others to decide -whether or not it hits its mark. Theology consists of doctrines and -explanations of doctrines. The aim of the authors of the new creed is to -make a statement of doctrines, leaving explanations of doctrines to the -field of liberty. It happens that the larger half of most creeds make -doctrines out of explanations. For example, the deity of Jesus Christ is -a doctrine; but along with it we hold a number of explanations of the -doctrine. The atonement is a doctrine; but three-fourths of the texts -of the creeds, on this subject, are explanatory theses. That Christ -_died for us_ according to the Scriptures is doctrine; but the various -theories called “Governmental,” “Substitutional,” “Moral Influence,” -etc., are explanatory. That the Bible is God’s book, revealing Him -and His law is doctrine; but the separation of the printers’ and -proof-readers’ mistakes—that is all the failure in the human making-up -of the book—proceeds by way of explanatory theology. If tolerably clear -lines can be drawn between doctrine and explanation—we are not sure such -a line can be drawn—then evangelical Christendom can have a common creed -at once. The doctrinal unity exists in fact; we are only waiting for some -one to state the doctrines clearly, leaving us to differ concerning the -explanations. The new Congregational creed may prove to be a rough first -sketch of the creed of Christendom. There is no doubt that the great body -of Christians, though ranked in distinct divisions, has a common faith. -Some symbolic expression of that faith is to be expected—is probably near -at hand. - - * * * * * - -A shocking piece of news is that several women were recently attacked, -and two of them killed, by wolves. That is bad enough, surely; but a -greater shock will be experienced by the general reader when we add that -the scene of this tragic incident was in southern Italy! Our habitual -associations of Italian things are music, sculpture, architecture, and -other high humanities, all overarched by beautiful sunshine. Most of us -hardly realize that there has been a wolf in Italy since the demise of -the one which suckled the boys who founded Rome. But in fact wolves and -other ferocious beasts still reign in the Italian mountains, along with -the brigands. The latter are not as numerous as when Spartacus collected -an army of them which defeated Roman armies within sight of Naples. -But the brigand is, like the wolf, an unconquerable element in Italian -life. A few months ago, an Italian nobleman was captured by brigands -who exacted and obtained fifty thousand dollars for restoring him to -the bosom of his family. Add brigands and wolves to your “pictures from -Italy.” - - * * * * * - -The regulation of railroad traffic has made more progress than the -general public supposes. In Massachusetts, for instance, the Board of -Railroad Commissioners say in their last report to the legislature that -“No charge of unreasonable preference or discrimination by a lower charge -for the longer haul has this year been brought before the board, except -in two cases, where the evidence wholly failed to support the charges.” -The Massachusetts system of supervision was founded twelve years ago -by C. F. Adams, and the results obtained by him and his successors in -office show clearly that an intelligent and judicious supervision by -state authority benefits both parties—the railroads and their customers. -But—and this point is the reason of the success in Massachusetts—there -has not been one ounce of demagogism in the action of the commissioners. - - * * * * * - -The decision of the United States Supreme Court that Congress may -issue paper money at its discretion has been received with lugubrious -prophecies by a part of the press. It is probably good for us that the -decision has been rendered now rather than a few years later—and it was -certain to come. The good of it is, we know clearly what the powers and -responsibilities of Congress are in regard to money. We can select our -Congressmen with a plain and full understanding of their functions. The -doubt which has hung over this subject for several years has had an -unwholesome effect—“unsettled questions have no mercy on the peace of -nations.” The people of this country are conservative under well defined -responsibilities. Perhaps the prophets of evil have too little faith in -the popular sense and conscience. - - * * * * * - -There is no sympathy in this country with the Irish dynamiters; but -we are all more or less astonished by the gravity with which English -newspapers rail at this country for not preventing the exportation of -dynamite. The London _Times_ unconsciously puts its fingers on the proper -place for the discovery of such dynamite when it calls attention to the -fact that a ninety pound package of the murderous stuff got to London -_through a British custom house_. The British custom house is the spot -where the watching should be done. If the importation of goods was as -closely supervised in England as it is in this country, no dynamite -could reach London. We do not watch exportation closely because no -export duties are allowed to be levied by the constitution. It is the -inward movement, not the outward, for which we have official machinery -of supervision. To invent and carry on machinery for watching exports -is an expensive business in which we should not engage. It is entirely -unnecessary. Let England watch at her own custom houses. If her officers -admit dynamite in ninety pound cases, let her improve that branch of her -civil service. The _Nation_ very judiciously says: “If the English custom -house can not stop the infernal machines, it is folly to ask any foreign -police to do it.” - - * * * * * - -Our suggestion that laws against intermarriage between races should be -repealed (April number) has “shocked” one reader. Our friend does not get -shocked at the right time and place. Intermarriage of white and colored -persons is very rare, because nature and society exercise adequate -restraint. The place for being shocked is in another part of the field. -And yet it is an astounding fact that the peoples who are most easily -shocked by the marriage of two persons of different races seem not to be -shocked by the very large number of illegitimate children of dark skinned -mothers. There is an exact parallel in the doctrine of the celibacy of -the clergy, and the intense feeling which enforced it, in the days of -Hildebrand. A recent writer says of that state of things: “The priest -who kept a harem of concubines was simply guilty of a venial sin which -did not vitiate his act as a priest; it was the act of marriage, with -its more deliberate declaration of principle, which the church could not -tolerate.” In both cases, that old case of mock celibacy and the present -case of illegitimate mingling of races, the _feeling_ on the subject -is very sincere, deep, aggressive, against _marriage_ “with its more -deliberate declaration of principle.” But in each case the real evil -evades the feeling and defeats its object with demoralizing effects. - - * * * * * - -They do some things better in France. The government has ordered -observations to be made on strokes of lightning and their effects, by -a bureau, using postmasters and others as observers. A report for the -first half of 1883 shows that in January there was one lightning stroke -which injured a man carrying an umbrella with metal ribs; in February -there were no strokes; in March and April, four each month; in May -twenty-eight; in June one hundred and thirteen. Seventy animals and seven -men were killed, and about forty persons were injured. Lightning rods -were treated with contempt, and the electric fluid especially attacked -the bells and bell-towers of churches, and in one case blasted the gilt -wooden figure of the Christ on a church which had a lightning rod. -The second half of the year would of course show a longer chapter of -accidents. Why can not we have in this country just such a system of -collecting the facts about lightning strokes? - - * * * * * - -An interesting set of experiments is reported by Mr. G. H. Darwin, son of -the great author of Darwinism, on right-leggedness and left-leggedness. -The subject is of more importance than it seems. Most readers will -remember that Charles Reade, the novelist, contended in a recent work -that right-handedness is a fruit of bad education, and that, if children -were not meddled with by nurses and teachers, both sides of the body -would be equally strong and skilful. Mr. Darwin blindfolded a group of -boys, having first ascertained whether they were right or left handed, -and set them to walking toward a mark, leading them straight for three -or four paces. All but one swung round to right or left, tending to a -circular path, and the right-handed boys turned to the left, and the -left-handed boys to the right. The one exception was a boy about equally -expert with both hands. He went tolerably straight. Mr. Darwin’s opinion -is that right-handed persons are left-legged, because every strong effort -by the right hand is attended with a corresponding effort by the left -leg. This does not, however, settle the question raised by Mr. Charles -Reade; for left-leggedness is only an effect of right-handedness. - - * * * * * - -We shall have to study the machine politician a good deal before we -dispense with his existence. In New York City, investigations show that -the city offices, such as County Clerk, Register and Sheriff, afford from -$50,000 to $100,000 a year of revenue to the man holding either office, -and that he buys the office, never paying less than $50,000 for it to the -bosses who control votes by arts that are as dark to respectable citizens -as the mysteries of mediæval astrology. A man on a school board was -caught selling teachers’ appointments. He was put off the board and went -to selling liquor. In due time he became an alderman. The halls could -not agree upon a president of the Board of Aldermen. Then the Republican -boss made “a deal” with the Tammany hall and turned over the Republican -aldermen’s votes to elect as president the smirched seller of teachers’ -places and bad whiskey. This man is mayor of New York when Mayor Edson is -absent, and has recently acted as such. An intrigue of that sort is as -well worth studying as the farewell letter of Washington. It opens the -very heart of our political demoralization. The chief parties to this -intrigue will both be at Chicago, one in June, the other in July, with -the votes of their respective parties in New York City in their dirty -hands. They are engaged in a commercial business the staple of which is -ballots, and they amass fortunes by selling votes and offices. - - * * * * * - -Is there any other competitive industry which is exploited with so much -skill as politics? We write these words in early April, within sixty -days of the Republican convention, and we should hardly be able to -affirm that any prominent candidate is an _avowed_ candidate. Are there -no candidates, then? Is the nomination of the party which has ruled the -country twenty-three years going a begging at Chicago? By no means. You -are in the presence of management as a fine art. It is certain that the -work of “getting up an interest” is going on briskly, and it is not -possible that the candidates are ignorant of it. The popular pulse is -rising, and there are men who can tell why it is rising. Perhaps the -Democratic art is of a finer quality. Mr. Tilden has educated bright men -in the delicate branches of political art. That there is no prominent -candidate except Mr. Tilden, who is not a possible candidate, means that -all dangerous aspirants are kept back by the candidacy of “the Sage of -Greystone;” but the object of this suppression of candidates is out -of sight. The children of this world are very wise in this political -generation. - - * * * * * - -Our readers all know that the Methodist Episcopal General Conference -meets May 1st in each Presidential election year. Not all of them have -our opportunities of knowing what a wholesome effect the approaching -session is having upon the seven or eight periodicals whose editors -will be re-elected or relegated to pastoral cares by the conference. -Ordinarily we can see small faults in these papers. Now we would as soon -seek to find the proverbial “needle in a haystack” as to discover a -blemish on the face of a Methodist periodical. A cynic at our elbow says: -“What a pity the General Conference does not meet every year!” In sober -earnest we must say that all these “official editors” have been outdoing -their former selves during the last eight or ten months. - - * * * * * - -_Temple Bar_ for March contains a criticism of “The New School of -American Fiction”—that of James and Howells—which makes some excellent -points. Mr. Howells claims the art of fiction has become a finer art in -our day than it was with Dickens and Thackeray. This reminds us of a -story, as Lincoln used to say. Once a young preacher was warmly commended -for his last sermon in the following terms: “It was a fine sermon, a -very fine sermon, in fact it was so fine there was nothing of it.” The -attenuated art of Mr. Howells spins out into a fineness which vanishes -in nothingness. _Temple Bar_ thinks this “finer art” of our new school -is a study of surface emotion and accidental types of mankind. The art -is “a photograph where no artist’s hand has grouped the figures, only -posed them before his lens.” Mr. Howells boasts that he finds “delight -in the foolish, insipid face of real life.” But the life that wears that -kind of face affords no material for art—is not _really_ real life. -The accidental types which Mr. Howells paints so carefully please us -just as a gossip’s description of a bridal dress pleases her feminine -neighbor—for a moment. Sometimes we have seen specimens—as for example, -Bartley Hubbard—of the transient creatures and recognize the photograph. -But after all such photography is the function of the newspaper. We all -know that last year’s newspaper is dull reading. The fiction produced by -the “new school” will probably be just as dull in ten years. Dickens and -Thackeray are much older than that and are still fascinating reading. - - * * * * * - -Is not the tone of the general newspaper press below that of the people -who read newspapers? Are our people as slangy, coarse and low-toned as -the average newspaper is? We do not believe that the people who _read_ -the papers are as vulgar-minded as the average reporter supposes them to -be. We have read many defenses of the newspaper methods; but we never -heard of a newspaper which died by becoming decent and wholesome. The -reporter is trying to please a class which rarely reads anything, and is -displeasing his habitual patrons. Let the latter take courage and tell -him the simple truth and ask him to write English in future. A few talks -of this nature will do the young man good. - - * * * * * - -The name of Adelaide Bell Morgan, Stapleton, N. Y., should have been -among the list of C. L. S. C. graduates of the class of ’83, published in -THE CHAUTAUQUAN for February. - - * * * * * - -Mr. W. A. Duncan, the new secretary of the Chautauqua Assembly, requests -that all questions concerning Chautauqua matters should be addressed to -him at Syracuse, N. Y. - - * * * * * - -A late number of _Harper’s Weekly_ says of Mrs. P. L. Collins, the author -of the interesting article on the Dead-Letter Office which appears in -this number of THE CHAUTAUQUAN: “Mrs. Collins has for several years held -an important and responsible position in the Dead-Letter Office. Her fine -culture, varied attainments, and the skill and ability displayed in the -performance of the difficult and intricate duties of the service have won -for her high and well deserved repute. No one is better qualified than -Mrs. Collins to give our readers an insight into the workings of this -important branch of our postal service.” - - - - -C. L. S. C. NOTES ON REQUIRED READINGS FOR MAY. - - -PICTURES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY. - -In reading “Pictures from English History” the “Chronology,” (page 274) -will be found indispensable. It gives a complete and concise summary of -English history while the most prominent features of that history are -fully displayed in the “Pictures.” - -P. 12.—“Druid.” The origin of the word is obscure; the common derivation -from the Greek word for _oak_, the best authorities consider fanciful, -and give their preference to the derivation from the Celtic words for -_God_ and _speaking_. Many of their rites have been found to be similar -to those of the Oriental religions, thus indicating that the religion was -brought to Gaul at the time of an Asiatic invasion. Their centers in Gaul -were along the Loire and in modern Brittany. - -“Serpent’s egg.” The most remarkable of all the Druidical charms was the -anguineum or snake’s egg. It was said to be produced from the saliva and -frothy sweat of a number of serpents writhing in an entangled mass, and -to be tossed up into the air as soon as it was formed. The fortunate -Druid who managed as it fell to catch it in his sagum, or cloak, rode -off at full speed on a horse that had been waiting for him, pursued by -the serpents till they were stopped by the intervention of a running -stream. Pliny declares that he had seen one. “It is,” he says, “about the -size of a moderately large, round apple, and has a cartilaginous rind, -studded with cavities like those on the arm of a polypus.”—_Encyclopædia -Britannica._ - -P. 13.—“Stonehenge,” stōnˈhĕnj. Hanging stones, the word means. About -eight miles north of Salisbury (see map) there is a collection of about -one hundred and forty large stones, ranging in weight from ten to seventy -tons. Many of them are still in their original positions, showing that -they were arranged in two ovals within two circles, and were surrounded -by a bank of dirt fifteen feet high, and ten hundred and ten feet in -circumference. Not all authorities agree that Stonehenge was a Druid -temple, some asserting that it was an astronomical observatory, and -others that it was a place for assemblies of the people. - -“Kit’s Coty House.” A cromlech, as the primitive monuments of the -Scandinavians and Celts were called. It is composed of three upright -stones about eight feet square by two thick, which support an irregular -stone roof eleven feet long by eight wide. The name is a contraction of -Kitigern’s coty house; _i. e._, Kitigern’s house made from _coits_, the -Celtic word for huge, flat stones. Kitigern was a leader of the Britains -slain in a battle against Hengist and Horsa. - -P. 14.—“Cassivellaunus,” casˈsi-ve-lauˌnus; “Chertsey,” chesˈse; -“Hertfordshire,” harˈfurd-shire. - -P. 15.—“Aulus Plautius,” auˈlus plauˈti-us. He was a Roman consul when, -in A. D. 48, he was sent to Britain, where he remained four years. - -“Ostorius Scapula,” os-toˈri-us scapˈula. He went to Britain about A. D. -50. Soon after sending Caractacus to Rome, Scapula died in the province. - -“Caractacus,” ca-racˈta-cus. - -P. 16.—“Suetonius,” swe-toˈni-us. It was during the reign of the Emperor -Nero that Suetonius fought in Britain. Previous to this campaign he had -carried war against the Moors. After returning from Britain he was made -consul. “Boadicea,” bo-adˈi-ceˌa. - -P. 17.—“Agricola” (37-93). Agricola had been trained in military -service in Britain under Suetonius. Subsequently he had been governor -of Aquitania, and consul at Rome. As governor of Britain he was very -successful until the jealousy of the emperor, Domitian, caused his -return. Tacitus, the historian, was his son-in-law, and wrote his life. - -“Hadrian” (76-138). Roman emperor. His trip to Britain was made about 119. - -“Severus.” Emperor of Rome from 193-211. It was 208 that he went to -Britain where he carried on a campaign until his death at York. - -“Carausius,” ca-rauˈsi-us. Maximian had given Carausius the command of -a fleet which was to protect the coast of Gaul. Dissatisfied with him, -the emperor ordered his execution. Carausius discovering this crossed -to Gaul and proclaimed himself Augustus. When the Roman emperors found -it impossible to subdue him they made him a colleague. He ruled Britain -until he was slain in 293. - -P. 18.—“Honorius,” ho-noˈri-us. Roman emperor from 395-423. - -P. 21.—“Hengist,” hĕnˈgĭst. A Jutish prince who, with his brother, Horsa, -landed with a fleet on the Isle of Thanet about 449. At this time the -Britains needed assistance against the incursions of the Picts and Scots, -and hired Hengist and his troops. After repelling the barbarians the -Saxons concluded to conquer Britain for themselves. After years of war -Hengist succeeded in driving the Britains from Kent. He then established -his court at Canterbury, where he reigned about thirty years. - -“Cerdic.” In 495 a band of Saxons, under Cerdic, attempted the conquest -of southern Britain. In 519 the crown of the West Saxons was put on -Cerdic’s head, but the next year the battle of Mount Bradon checked the -advance. - -“Old Sarum.” A city two miles north of Salisbury, or New Sarum. It was -deserted for the new site in the fifteenth century. - -“Marlborough,” mawlˈbrŭh. A town of Wiltshire. - -“Cirencester,” ciˈren-ces-ter. A town about fifteen miles south-east of -Gloucester. - -“Ceaulin,” ceuˈlin. - -P. 22.—“Armorica,” ar-morˈi-ca. A name formerly given to the northwestern -part of Gaul from the Loire to the Seine. The influx of Britons caused -the country to be called Brittany. - -“Osismii,” o-sisˈmi-i. A people of Gaul in the neighborhood of the modern -Quimper and Brest. See map in THE CHAUTAUQUAN for March. - -“Vannes,” vän; “Rennes,” ren; “Mantes,” mants. Towns of western France. - -“Vortimer,” vorˈti-mer. His father, Vorˈti-gern, was the chief of the -British kings when Hengist came to Britain. Being unable to cope with the -Saxon leader, Vortigern was deposed, and his son made commander. Hengist -and Horsa were three times defeated under his leadership, Horsa being -slain in the last battle. Hengist then returned to his country until -Vortimer’s death, when Vortigern was restored. On the return of Hengist -the whole country was easily conquered. - -P. 23.—“Ambrosius Aurelianus,” am-broˈsi-us au-reˈli-a-nus. - -“Arthur.” As the legend runs Arthur was the son of Uter Pendragon. His -high birth was concealed until he one day drew from the stone in which it -was concealed a sword with the inscription: “Whoso pulleth this sword out -of this stone is rightwise born king of England.” Several years after he -was crowned, he received the enchanted Round Table which had belonged to -his father, and formed about it that circle of knights whose brilliant -exploits form so large a part of English legendary history. Arthur was -finally wounded in battle, and carried away by the fairies, who were to -restore him to the Celts upon his recovery. - -“Jeffrey of Monmouth.” An old English chronicler of the first half of the -twelfth century. He compiled a history of the Britains, professing to -be a translation from an old Welsh manuscript. The historical value is -doubted. It contains the legends of Arthur and his court, and Merlin’s -“Prophecies.” - -“Knights of the Round-Table.” This Round-Table had been made by Merlin -for Uter Pendragon. It was circular, it was said to prevent jealousy -about precedent. The number of knights which Arthur had is variously -estimated as twelve, forty, and one hundred and fifty. These knights went -into all countries seeking adventures. Their chief exploits occurred in -search of the Holy Cup brought to Britain by Joseph of Arimathea. - -“Uter,” uˈter. Pendragon (chief) was the follower of Ambrosius as leader -of the Britons, and the father of King Arthur. - -P. 24.—“Merlin.” The Prince of Enchanters. The legends represent Merlin -as the son of a demon. His supernatural powers recommended him to King -Vortigern as a counselor, a position which he afterward filled to -Ambrosius, Uter Pendragon and Arthur. Merlin finally fell a victim to a -charm which he had taught his mistress, Vivien. See Tennyson’s “Merlin -and Vivien.” - -“Lancelot,” lănˈce-lot. One of the chief knights of the Round-Table, -called “the darling of the court.” He is often spoken of as _Lancelot du -Lac_ (of the lake), as he was educated at the court of Vivien, known as -the Lady of the Lake. Lancelot was celebrated for his amours with Queen -Guinevere, the wife of King Arthur, and the exploits which he undertook -for her. - -“Tristam.” A knight of the Round-Table. A nephew of the king of Cornwall. -He had gone to Ireland, where, being wounded, he was healed by the -Princess Iseult. Returning he told his uncle of her beauty. The latter -sent for Iseult and married her, though she loved Tristam. Years after -his own marriage, Tristam was again wounded, and was told that only -Iseult could heal him. She was sent for, but his wife from jealousy, -persuaded him that she was not coming, and he died. Matthew Arnold has a -poem on this story. - -P. 25.—“Aurochs,” auˈrochs. A species of wild ox, contemporary with the -mammoths, but now only found in Lithuania and the forests of the Caucasus. - -P. 26.—“Sagas.” The name given to the Scandinavian historical and -mythological tales. - -“Edda.” A book containing Scandinavian poetry and mythology. There are -two Eddas. The earliest is in thirty-nine poems containing mythology. The -second is a collection of the myths of the gods, with instructions in the -types and meters of the pagan poetry for the benefit of young poets. It -is chiefly in prose. - -P. 27.—“Tarpeian Rock,” tar-peiˈan. A part of the Capitoline hill. It -is said that once while the Sabines were warring against the Romans, -Tarpeia, the daughter of the governor of the citadel on the Capitoline -offered to open the gates to the enemy if they would give her “what they -wore on their arms,” meaning their bracelets. They promised, but on -entering crushed her with their shields. She was buried on the hill, and -her name is still preserved in the name of the rock. - -“Jupiter Sator.” After the Sabines had gained possession of the city -through the treachery of Tarpeia, a battle was fought, in which the -Sabines were prevailing when Romulus vowed a temple to Jupiter, and the -god gave him the victory. - -P. 31.—“Eulogius,” eu-loˈgi-us. - -“Oswald.” He became king of Northumbria about 635. The Welsh had shortly -before this allied themselves under their king Cadwallon, or Cædwalla, -with the king of Mercia, had defeated the Northumbrians and had slain -their king. At the time of Oswald’s succession the Welsh were still in -the north, and he attacked them. The cross being set up as a standard -Oswald held it till the hollow in which it was to stand was filled in -by his soldiers. Throwing himself on his knees he called on his army to -pray. Cadwallon was slain on “Heaven’s field,” as this battle ground was -called, and Oswald for nine years held the chief power. He was finally -slain by Penda. - -“Maserfelth,” maˈser-felth. - -“Penda.” He became king of Mercia early in the seventh century. His life -was spent in fighting for the old religion of the country. In 655 he met -Oswin, or Oswi, the king of Northumbria, and was defeated in a battle, in -which Green says “the cause of the older gods was lost forever.” - -“Offa.” King of Mercia from 758 to 796. Charlemagne, his contemporary, -called him “the most powerful of the Christian kings of the West.” - -P. 32.—“Iona,” or Icolmkill. An island of the Hebrides, where Columba -founded a monastery. Columba (521-597) was born in Ireland and trained -in the monasteries. Trouble with a priest led to his being driven from -the country. He went to Iona, where he founded a community which grew -very rapidly and sent out many missionaries. Columba attained a great -reputation, and built, it is said, 300 churches. - -“Wilfred.” (634?-709.) “The life of Wilfrith (or Wilfred), of York, was -a mere series of flights to Rome and returns to England, of wonderful -successes in pleading the right of Rome to the obedience of the Church of -Northumbria, and of as wonderful defeats.”—_Green._ - -“Biscop.” “Benedict Biscop worked toward the same end in a quieter -fashion, coming backward and forward across the sea with books and relics -and cunning masons and painters to rear a great church and monastery at -Wearmouth, whose brethren owed allegiance to the Roman See.”—_Green._ - -“Cædmon,” kĕdˈmon. The father of English song. He died in 680. According -to traditions he was a swineherd to the monks of Whiteby. One night an -angel appeared to him and commanded him to sing. Awakening, the words of -a poem on creation came to him. He was admitted to the monastery as a -member, after this. Milton is said to have taken the idea of “Paradise -Lost” from this poem. - -“Adhelm,” adˈhelm. - -“Jarrow.” A town of Durham on the Tyne, where Biscop had founded a -monastery, and where Bede was buried. - -P. 33.—“Ethelwulf,” ĕthˈel-wŏolf; “Osburga,” osˈbur-ga. - -P. 38.—“Hastings.” A Scandinavian viking born about 812. He joined a band -of marauding Northmen, of whom he soon gained entire control. Leading his -band against France he devasted the banks of the Loire, went thence to -Spain where he pillaged Lisbon and burned Seville. Afterward he went to -Tuscany, and by stratagem captured Rome. Having made another successful -invasion of France, Hastings sailed to England, but was repulsed by King -Alfred. Soon after he left his roving life to settle in Denmark, where -his identity is lost. - -P. 41.—“Dunstan,” dŭnˈstan; “Athelstane,” ĕthˈel-stăn. - -“Glastonbury,” glasˈton-bury. A town of Somerset, near Bath. - -P. 42.—“Crediton,” credˈi-ton. A town of Devonshire. - -P. 43.—“Elgiva,” el-giˈva. - -P. 44.—“Cambria.” The ancient Latin name for Wales. - -“Sterlingshire.” A central county of Scotland. Bannockburn is within its -limits. - -“Argyle.” A western county of Scotland, including several islands near -the coast. Its hills are famous for their picturesque beauty. The columns -and cave of Staffa are within its limits. - -P. 46.—“Elfrida,” elˈfri-da. The second wife of Edgar. The story of the -wooing of Elfrida tells that Edgar having heard of her great beauty, -sent his minister and friend to ascertain if the reports were true. The -minister was so captivated with her charms that he misrepresented her -beauty to the king and married her himself. When Edgar discovered the -deceit, he promptly killed his friend and married Elfrida. - -P. 48.—“Canute,” ka-nūtˈ. The second king of Denmark of that name. He was -the son of King Sweyn, of Denmark, and came over with him to England. -Sweyn failed to establish his power, but left the succession to Canute, -who, after obtaining forces from his native land, completed the conquest. - -P. 51.—“St. John.” (1801-1875.) An English author and traveler. He has -written several volumes of histories, travels and philosophy. - -“Beau Ideal.” A model of beauty; ideal perfection. - -P. 53.—“Sobriquet,” sŏbˈre-kāˌ. A nickname. The word is sometimes -incorrectly spelt _soubriquet_. - -“Falaise,” fă-laisz. A town of Normandy, France. - -“Palgrave.” (1788-1861.) An English author. - -P. 54.—“Thierry,” tyārˌreˈ. Jacques Nicholas Augustin (1795-1856). A -French historian. He established a reputation as one of the most original -historians of his times by a history of the conquest of England by the -Normans. Several other volumes, mainly French histories, were written by -him. - -P. 59.—“Pizarro,” pe-zārˈo. (1475?-1541.) A Spanish adventurer. Early -in the sixteenth century he assisted in the settlement of Darien. Being -anxious to explore the western coast of Peru for gold, he obtained -supplies of men and arms several times from the governor of Darien, but -the force was insufficient to accomplish his purpose. Pizarro at last -went to Spain and obtained from Charles V. the right to conquest and -discovery in Peru. The expedition was successful, but a quarrel with -Almagro, his partner, led to a civil war, in which Pizarro was slain. His -descendants bearing the title of Marquis of the Conquest are still to be -found in Trujillo, Spain. - -P. 61.—“Malmesbury,” mämzˈber-ĭ, William of. (1095?-1143.) He was the -librarian of the monastery of Malmesbury, and the author of several -valuable historical works. - -“Guizot,” geˌzoˈ. (1787-1874.) A French statesman and historian. - -“Lisieux,” leˈze-uhˌ. A city of Normandy, formerly the seat of a -bishopric, but in 1801 the diocese was abolished. - -“Peter the Hermit.” (1050-1115.) He had tried several pursuits, but -finally became a hermit. In 1093 he made a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. The -condition of things there led to his preaching the Crusades. He led the -first band of Crusaders, and afterward was associated with Godfrey of -Bouillon. After the capture of Jerusalem he returned to Europe where he -founded an abbey in which he passed the rest of his life. - -P. 65.—“Godfrey of Bouillon,” booˈyonˌ. (1060?-1100.) In the struggle -of Henry IV., of Germany, with Pope Gregory VII., Godfrey had aided -Henry, and was the first to scale the walls of Rome at its capture. This -violation of the sacred city burdened his conscience, and he went on the -First Crusade, of which he became the virtual leader. In 1099 Godfrey -captured Jerusalem after a siege of thirty-eight days. He took the title -of duke, though offered a crown. On his death his brother succeeded him, -assuming the title of Baldwin I., King of Jerusalem. - -“Count of Vermandois,” vĕrˌmŏnˈdwaˌ. Brother of the French king, Philip I. - -“Bohemond,” bōˈhe-mŏnd. (1060?-1111.) The eldest son of Robert Guiscard. -Being expelled from his father’s throne he took a prominent part in the -Crusades, and was made prince of Antioch. Returning to Europe he married -the daughter of the king of France, and marched against Alexis, the -emperor of Constantinople. He was unsuccessful, and concluded peace. His -death occurred soon after. - -“Tancred,” tănkˈred. (1078-1112.) A cousin of Bohemond. He acted a -distinguished part in the war against the Turks, attaining distinction -at the sieges of Nicæa and Antioch, and at the storming of Jerusalem. -He assisted Bohemond, and after the latter returned to Europe, Tancred -defended Antioch. After the defeat of Bohemond, Tancred defeated the -Saracens and drove the Sultan from Syria. - -P. 67.—“Brabanion.” Soldiers from Brabant, one of the divisions of the -Netherlands. - -P. 68.—“Angevins,” änˈjāˌvŏnˌ. The inhabitants of Anjou. - -P. 69.—“Ely.” The fens of Ely were a portion of the section known now as -the “Bedford Level,” a district in eastern England, which was formerly a -vast morass, but which in the seventeenth century was reclaimed by the -Earl of Bedford. - -“Baldwin de Rivier,” deh reˈveerˈ; “Lenoir,” le-noreˈ. - -P. 73.—“Hauberk,” hâuˈbërk. A coat of mail used in the middle ages, being -a jacket or tunic, with wide sleeves reaching a little below the elbow, -and with short trousers terminating at the knee.—_Fairholt._ - -“De la Chesnage,” deh lä chĕsˈnazhˌ. - -P. 76.—“Brito,” brĭtˈo; “Fitzurse,” fitsˈurs. - -P. 86.—“Real,” rēˈal. A Spanish and Mexican silver coin worth about 12½ -cents. - -“Lists.” A place enclosed for combats. - -“Pursuivants,” pürˈswe-vănt. A follower or attendant. - -P. 87.—“Brian de Bois Guilbert,” bre-ŏnˈ deh bwä gĕlˌbêrˈ. A brave but -voluptuous commander of the Knights Templar in Scott’s Ivanhoe. - -“Front de Bœuf,” frōn deh bŭf; “Richard de Malvoisin,” deh mălˈvwäˌsănˌ; -“Grantmesnil,” grantˈmāsˌnelˌ; “Vipont,” veˈpŏnˌ. - -“St. John of Jerusalem.” A religious and military order which originated -in the middle of the eleventh century. A chapel and hostelries had been -built at Jerusalem near the Holy Sepulchre. The fraternity who cared -for them showed such courage during the siege of Jerusalem that many -knights and princes attached themselves to the hospitallers, and in -1113 the order was approved as “Brothers Hospitallers of St. John in -Jerusalem.” To monastic vows were added those of bearing arms in defense -of Christianity. Many services were rendered to religion, but the order -growing rich, degenerated. After the fall of Jerusalem it was established -at Markab, and in 1291 removed to Cyprus. In 1530 the knights took Malta -and retained it until its capture by Bonaparte in 1798. Since that time -the order has existed only in name. - -P. 88.—“La Reyne de la,” etc. The queen of love and beauty. - -P. 89.—“Caracoled.” Wheeled about. - -P. 92.—“Laissez Aller.” Go. - -P. 93.—“Beau-scant.” The name of the Templars’ banner, which was half -white, half black, to intimate, it is said, that they were candid and -fair toward Christians, but black and terrible toward infidels. - -“Desdichado.” Scott says of this knight: “His suit of armor was formed of -steel richly inlaid with gold, and the device on his shield was a young -oak tree pulled up by the roots, with the Spanish word _Desdichado_, -signifying disinherited.” - -P. 96.—“Chamfron,” chămˈfron. An ancient piece of armor for the head of a -horse. - -P. 99.—“St. Edmundsbury” or Bury St. Edmunds. A borough in Suffolkshire. -It received its name from Edmund, the Saxon king and martyr. - -P. 102.—“Ankerwyke,” anˈker-wike. - -P. 103.—“Lewes,” luˈis. - -“Mortimer.” The Earl of March. During the reign of Edward II. he became -virtual sovereign of England, by favor of Queen Isabella. Through his -instrumentality the king was imprisoned, and in 1326 murdered. Mortimer -tried to gain control of the young prince, but was seized and hung in -1330. - -P. 104.—“Llewelyn,” le-welˈin. Prince of Wales 1246. Was through life -engaged in contests with the English, but finally submitted and resigned -his territory 1277; revolted again and was killed by Mortimer 1282. - -P. 105.—“Justiciar,” jus-tishˈe-ar. Judge. - -“Marcher.” The border barons. The word _march_ means border. It is used -chiefly in the plural, and in the English history applied to the border -territories between England and Scotland, and England and Wales. - -P. 106.—“Glamorgan,” gla-morˈgan. The most southerly of the counties of -Wales. - -P. 107.—“Hugh Dispenser.” The son of Simon de Montfort. - -P. 109.—“Mareschal,” märˈshal. The word is now written _marshal_. A -military officer of high rank. - -P. 111.—“De Bohun,” deh boˈhun; “Inchaffray,” inˈchaf-fray; “Ingelram de -Umphraville,” inˈgel-ram deh umphˈre-ville. - -P. 113.—“Ponthieu,” pōngˈte-ŭh. - -“Houseled,” houzˈeld. An obsolete word, meaning that they had received -the eucharist. - -P. 114.—“Salet,” sălˈet. A light helmet used by foot soldiers. - -P. 115.—“Froissart,” froisˈärt (1337-1410). A French chronicler. He had -been destined for the priesthood, but became interested in preparing a -history of the wars of his time. He went to England to collect materials, -where he held a state position until he had attained his object; then he -visited Scotland and Italy before returning to a clerical position in -France. His life as country priest did not suit him and he joined the -duke of Brabant. Having traveled through several countries, collected a -volume of poems and observed the life of nearly all the courts of western -Europe, Froissart devoted the rest of his days to completing his great -work, “The chronicles of the wonderful adventures, great enterprises and -feats of arm which happened during my time in France, England, Brittany, -Scotland, Spain, Portugal, and elsewhere.” - -“St. Denis.” A bishop of France in the third century who by legendary -writers is confounded with Dionysius the Areopagite. The latter was an -Athenian philosopher, who became a convert to St. Paul, and traveled -through many countries preaching Christ. Arriving at Paris he resolved to -stay there as a preacher. After several years of service he was executed. -“He became the patron of the French monarchy, his name the war cry of the -French armies. The famous oriflamme—the standard of France—was the banner -consecrated upon his tomb.” - -“Alençon,” ä-lĕnˈson. - -P. 118.—“La Brayes,” lă brwa; “Reynault,” ráˈnōlˌ. - -P. 119.—“Entrepot,” ŏng-tr-pō. A free port where goods are received and -deposited. - -“Vienne,” ve-enˈ. - -P. 121.—“Gossip.” This word was formerly used in the sense of comrade, -friend. - -“Jehan d’Airs,” jāˈänˌdăr; “Jacques de Wisant,” zhäk deh veˈsŏnˌ. - -P. 124.—“John Ball.” An English fanatical preacher in the reign of -Richard II. executed at Coventry in 1381. He had been repeatedly -excommunicated for preaching ‘errors and schisms and scandals against the -pope, the archbishops, bishops and clergy,’ and when Wyckliffe began to -preach he adopted some of the reformer’s doctrines, and engrafted them -on his own. He joined Wat Tyler’s rebellion in 1381, and at Blackheath -preached to a hundred thousand of the insurgents a violent democratic -sermon on the text, - - “When Adam delved and Eve span - Who was then the gentleman?” - -P. 128.—“Good Parliament.” In the reign of Edward III., and so called -from the severity with which it pursued the party of the duke of -Lancaster. - -P. 129.—“Peter’s Pence.” An annual tribute of one penny paid at the feast -of St. Peter to the See of Rome. At one time it was collected from every -family, but afterwards it was restricted to those who had the value of -thirty pence in quick or live stock. This tax was collected in England -from 740 till it was abolished by Henry VIII. - -P. 137.—“Cinque Ports,” sink ports. The five English Channel ports of -Hastings, Romney, Hythe, Dover, and Sandwich. These ports lying opposite -to France received peculiar privileges in the days of early English -history, on condition of providing in time of war a certain number of -ships at their own expense. - -P. 138.—“Chandos.” (Sir John.) An English soldier of the fourteenth -century, whose valor and virtue have been greatly praised by the -historians of the time. At Crecy, Poitiers and Auray he won honors, was -made constable of Aquitane, and seneschal of Poitou. On his death the -king of France exclaimed that he was the only warrior who could have made -peace between him and the king of England. - -“Du Guesclin,” dü gāˈklănˌ (1314?-1380). Constable of France, and its -most famous warrior during his life. - -“Saint George.” The patron saint of England. Was at once the GREAT SAINT -of the Greek Church and the patron of the chivalry of Europe. According -to the legends he lived in the time of the emperor Diocletian. He -performed many marvelous feats in defense of his religion, and suffered -terrible persecution; when finally he was beheaded he was placed at the -head of the martyrs. Mrs. Jameson says: “The particular veneration paid -to him in England dates from the time of Richard I., who in the wars of -Palestine placed himself and his army under the especial protection of -St. George.” - -“Derby,” earl of, afterward earl of Lancaster. A cousin of Edward III., -who defended the English provinces in France against the French, winning -a fine reputation as a warrior. - -“Hawkwood.” Sir John. An English military adventurer of the fourteenth -century. He fought for Gregory XI., and for the king of Naples, and won -great renown for daring and skill. - - - - -NOTES ON REQUIRED READINGS IN “THE CHAUTAUQUAN.” - - -READINGS FROM ROMAN HISTORY. - -P. 437, c. 1.—“Horatii,” ho-raˈti-i; “Curiatii,” cuˈri-aˌti-i. - -P. 438, c. 1.—“Cineas.” See Notes in THE CHAUTAUQUAN, page 370. “Manius -Curius,” manˈi-us cuˈri-us; “Cornelius Rufinus,” cor-neˈli-us ru-fiˈnus; -“Fabricius,” fa-bricˈi-us. - -“Heraclea,” herˈa-cleˌa. A city in Lucania, near the Tarentine Gulf. It -was here that the first battle between Pyrrhus and the Romans took place -in which the latter were defeated. - -“Appius Claudius,” apˈpi-us clauˈdi-us. He was censor in 312, when he -built the Appian aqueduct and commenced the Appian Way. Appius was the -earliest Roman writer whose name has come down to us. - -P. 438, c. 2.—“Chaonians,” chā-oˈni-ans. Inhabitants of Chaonia, a -division of Epirus. - -“Molossians,” mo-losˈsi-ans. A people of Epirus. - -“Lucanians,” lu-caˈni-ans. Inhabitants of Lucania. A district of Lower -Italy, corresponding to a part of the kingdom of Naples. - -“Bruttians,” brutˈti-ans. The district south of Lucania, in the southern -extremity of Italy was called Bruttium, from which the people were called -Bruttians. - - -READINGS IN ART. - -P. 442.—“Dürer,” düˈrer; “Schongauer,” shōnˈgow-er. More generally known -as Martin Schön (the beautiful Martin). Among the Italians he was called -“Bel Martino,” and the French called him “Beau Martin”—so named from -the beauty of his works. He lived in the fifteenth century—the greatest -German artist of that period. His paintings are rare, he being more -famous as an engraver than as a painter. A fine collection of his prints -are in the British Museum. - -“Wolgemut,” wolˈge-moot. (1434-1519.) A native of Wurtemburg, who devoted -himself chiefly to the carving and manufacture of huge altar chests and -other specimens of church furniture. Specimens of his painting are in the -gallery at Munich, also at Zwickau, and at Nuremburg. - -“Florins,” flŏrˈins. A silver coin of Florence first used in the twelfth -century. The name is given to various coins, in different countries; the -value varying from twenty-three to fifty-four cents. - -“Giovanni Bellini,” jo-väˈnee bel-leeˈnee. (1426-1516.) Generally -regarded as the founder of the Venetian school of painting. He decorated -the walls of the Hall of the Council, painted many church pieces, and a -few portraits. - -“Zisselgasse,” tsiss-el-gassˈä; “Bruges,” brüzh. - -P. 443, c. 1.—“Shahpour,” shaˈpoor; “Pirkheimer,” pirkˈhi-mer; “Holbein,” -hōlˈbin. - -“Kugler,” koogˈler. (1808-1858.) A German writer whose works on the -history of art met with great success. He also wrote histories and -published a volume of poems and several successful dramas. - -“Bâle,” bäl. - -“Rathaus,” rawtˈhous. Counsel house. - -P. 443, c. 2.—“More.” (1480-1535.) An English statesman. He was finely -educated at the university, and afterward studied law. At the bar he -became very successful. Under Henry VIII. he was employed in many public -affairs until he won that monarch’s dislike by refusing to consent to his -divorce from the queen. This dislike led to a charge of treason being -preferred against him, and he was condemned and executed. - -“Chelsea,” chelˈse. Formerly a village about two miles from London, but -now a suburb. The famous military hospital for invalid soldiers and the -royal military asylum for the support and education of the children of -soldiers are at Chelsea. - -“In tempera.” “_Tempera_ painting or _distemper_, as it is now called, is -that in which the pigments are mixed with chalk or clay, and mixed with -weak glue or size.” - -“Easterlings.” The popular name of traders from the Baltic and Germany -during the Middle Ages. - -“Francesco Sforza,” fran-chĕsˈko sfortˈsä. - -“Friedrich Overbeck,” fredˈric oˌver-bekˈ. - -“Degli Angeli,” deˈglee änˈgel-ee. - -“Tasso.” (1144-1595.) An Italian poet. His “Jerusalem Delivered” was an -epic poem on the delivery of the holy city by Godfrey of Bouillon. - -P. 444, c. 1.—“Marchese Massimo,” marˈchez mäs-seeˈmo; “Städel,” stäˈdel. - -“Van Eyck,” van-ikˈ. These brothers, Huibrecht and Jan Van Eyck, lived -in the latter part of the fourteenth and first part of the fifteenth -centuries. They attained a great success, which was undoubtedly due to -the discovery of a new process for mixing colors with oil. This discovery -led to a new coloring known as “the purple of Van Eyck.” - -“Matsys,” mätˌsisˈ. (1460?-1529.) He is said to have been a blacksmith -in early life, and to have been a self-taught artist. His pictures are -highly colored and finished. One of his best is an altar piece in the -cathedral at Antwerp. - -“Siegen,” seˈgen. - -“Paolo Veronese,” pawˈlo vá-ro nā-zá. Commonly known as Cagliari -(kälˈjä-ree) (1530?-1588.) A native of Verona. When quite young he -painted the dome of the cathedral at Mantua, and soon after gained a -prize at Venice from several eminent painters. His splendid coloring -made his pictures very famous. One of the best known is the “Marriage of -Cana,” in the Louvre. He also painted portraits of great merit. - -“Vincenzo Gonzaga,” vin-senˈzo gon-zäˈgä. - -“Giulio Romano,” jooˈle-o ro-mäˈno (1492-1546.) The most famous disciple -of Raphael. “He was particularly successful as an original painter -in battle pieces, and other warlike subjects, and was, above all, an -inimitable designer.” - -“Lichtenstein,” lĭkˈten-stine. - -“Whitehall.” A famous royal palace of London of great historical -interest. The old palace was burnt in 1697, leaving only a banqueting -hall, which was converted into a Chapel Royal by George I. - -“Fourment,” foor-mentˈ. - -P. 444, c. 1.—“Decius.” Emperor of Rome from 249 to 251. - -“Ixion,” ixˈion; “Antoon van Dyck,” anˈtoon van dikeˈ. - -P. 445, c. 1.—“Velasquez,” vä-lasˈkes. (1599-1660.) A painter of Seville. -He studied with the best masters of the times and early attained a -success which led to his being appointed court painter to Philip IV. In -1627 Velasquez visited Rome to study the masters there. On his return -he was given a studio in the king’s palace, and in 1656 he was given a -lucrative position as superintendent of the king’s lodgement. Of his -painting it is said: “He drew nothing from the antique, and his visit to -Italy produced no change in his style. He held up the mirror to his age -alone; all his art was his own—original, national and idiosyncratic.” -Mengs gives the historical picture—“General Pescara receiving the keys of -a Flemish citadel” as his masterpiece. The finest pictures of Velasquez -remain at Madrid. - -“Mater Dolorosa,” maˈter dō-lō-rōˈsä. Sorrowing mother. - -“Pittore Cavalieresco,” pitˈō-rā cä-välˌee-resˈcō. The Cavalier painter. - -“Rembrandt Harmensz van Rijn,” remˈbrănt harˈmensz van rīn; “Van Mander,” -van manˈder. (1548-1606.) A Flemish painter of historical pieces and -landscapes. - -“Houbraken.” A Dutch painter of portraits and historical pieces, who -lived in the latter part of the seventeenth century. - -“Hermann Gerritszoon,” herˈmann ger-ritsˈzoon; “Weddesteeg,” vedˈdes-tēg; -“Antoine Breedstraat,” anˈto-ny breed-sträˈät; “Saskia van Ulenburch,” -sasˈki-a van ooˈlen-burk; “Leeuwarden,” lö-warˈden. - -P. 445, c. 2.—“Guilders,” gĭldˈer. A Dutch coin worth about 38 cents. - -“Walloon,” walˈloon. A native of that part of Flanders between the -Scheldt and the Lys. - - -AMERICAN LITERATURE. - -P. 447, c. 1.—“El Bireh,” el bēˈrä; “Zebroud,” zé-broud; “Aian el -Haramiyeh,” aiˈan el haˌram-iˈyeh; “Nablous,” naˈblous. - - -UNITED STATES HISTORY. - -P. 448, c. 1.—“Youghiogheny,” yŏhˈho-gāˌnĭ. - -“Dinwiddy,” din-widˈdie. (1690-1770.) A Scotchman. Governor of Virginia -from 1752 to 1758. - -P. 448, c. 2.—“Le Bœuf,” lŭhˈbŭf; “Du Quesne,” dü-kain. - -P. 449, c. 1.—“Braddock.” General Braddock was a Scotchman. He had earned -his title in the wars in Flanders, and had been sent to America in -February before his death, which it is believed was caused by one of his -own men. Braddock gave the order that none of the English should protect -themselves in the battle of Monongahela behind the trees as the French -and Indians did. One of the provincial soldiers disobeyed. Braddock saw -it and struck him with his sword. The brother of the man seeing this, -shot Braddock in the back. - -“St. Croix,” krwâ. - -P. 450, c. 1.—“Loudon,” lŏwˈdon. (1705-1782.) He had been appointed -governor of Virginia, and commander in-chief of the British forces in -America, but he paid no attention to military affairs. Franklin said -of him: “He is like little St. George on the sign boards, always on -horseback, but never goes forward.” - -“Abercrombie,” ăbˈer-krŭm-bĭ. (1706-1781.) A Scotchman. He became a -colonel in the British army in 1746, and came to America in 1756, where -he held the chief command until the arrival of Loudon. After his defeat -at Ticonderoga, Abercrombie returned to England and became a member of -Parliament, where he advocated the obnoxious measures which led to the -war of the Revolution. - -“Ticonderoga,” tī-conˈder-oˌga. - -“Lord Howe.” (1724-1758.) He was a member of the British army who came -to America in the spring of 1758. It is said that with him “the soul of -the expedition seemed to expire.” His body was taken from Ticonderoga -to Albany and placed in a vault. When several years after, the remains -were removed, his hair, which had been cut short as an example for his -soldiers, had grown to long, flowing, and beautiful locks. - -“Wolfe.” (1726-1759.) He distinguished himself in the army when only -twenty years old. His valor at Louisburg led to his being placed at the -head of the expedition against Quebec, where he was killed. - -“Gabarus,” gabˈa-rus. - -P. 450, c. 2.—“Prideaux,” prĭdˈo; “Montmorenci,” mŏntˈmo-rĕnˌsĭ. - -“Johnson.” (1715-1774.) An Irishman who came to America in 1738 to take -care of property in the Mohawk Valley for an uncle. He became a great -favorite with the Indians, and at the breaking out of the French and -Indian war was made superintendent of Indian Affairs. His great influence -kept the Six Nations from any favoring of the French. Johnson was adopted -into the Mohawk tribe and made a sachem. For his invaluable services -during the war he was knighted and given a grant of 100,000 acres of land -north of the Mohawk River. - -“Amherst.” (1717-1797.) After his campaign in the north, Amherst was made -governor of Virginia in 1763, was afterward created a baron, and from -1778 to 1795 was commander-in-chief. - -“Montcalm.” (1712-1759.) He had entered the French army when but 14 years -old. In the war of the Austrian Secession, and afterward in Italy, he -gained a high rank. In 1756 he was sent to Canada, where he was feebly -seconded by the governor in his efforts to preserve the colony to the -French. A fine monument stands at Quebec erected to both Montcalm and -Wolfe. - - - - -TALK ABOUT BOOKS. - - -After a residence of sixteen years on the Pacific coast, and much -travel, often by the most primitive methods, through a remote and, at -the time, little known part of the country, Mrs. Leighton gives us in -an unpretending little volume[C] some picturesque descriptions, and an -entertaining narrative of her personal observations and experiences. As -the work was written from memoranda made at the time, it, of course, -describes the country and its inhabitants as they appeared fifteen or -twenty years ago. The rapid immigration of enterprising white people with -their multiform industries, schools, churches, and all the improvements -of civilized life has so greatly changed things that a faithful picture, -now drawn, of some of the localities would be in strong contrast -with that here sketched for us. With the present railroad facilities, -the steady stream of emigration to the “new land of promise” will be -accelerated, and in the next decade the advancement of society there will -be still more rapid. - -A work of rare excellence, and one that meets a demand that has long -been felt, is Wheeler’s complete analysis of the Bible.[D] The learned -author was eminently fitted for the work undertaken, every part of -which witnesses his competency, fidelity and thoroughness. The field -occupied is not new. We have several other works of the same class -but none half so satisfactory. The Professor had already wrought with -gratifying success on his “Analysis and Summary of Herodotus,” and also -of “Thucydides,” books that present the principal facts narrated by those -classic historians summarized with great clearness. The analyses in the -present work present some of the very best examples of concise clearness -of statement, and the summaries are carefully made. The synthesis of -the four gospels gives all the principal events and sayings of the -Savior’s life in chronological order, with explanatory notes. We most -cordially commend it to all our friends who are able to place it in their -libraries. If they are Bible students it is full of such information as -will greatly interest them. - -We are glad to know that Dr. J. H. Vincent is publishing in neatly -ornamented paper covers a series of tracts,[E] full of valuable -suggestions, and that ought to be read by the young people of all -fraternizing evangelical churches. They are written from a Methodist -standpoint, in plain, forcible language, that can not fail to be -understood. The writer is so well known and honored by Chautauquans, for -his generous catholicity of spirit, and cordial fellowship with the good -of all denominations that they will not wonder at his intense abhorrence -of all bigotry and narrow-mindedness. - -Among the many books on temperance that have been written during the -last two years one of the most useful is “Leaves from the Diary of an -Old Lawyer.”[F] The materials for the volume are taken directly from -the author’s experience as a criminal lawyer, and consist of incidents -whose details he heard in the courts or in the cells of the jails. He -says: “My experience at the bar has satisfied me that intemperance is the -direct cause of nearly all the crime that is committed in our country. I -have been at the bar over thirty years, have been engaged on over four -thousand criminal cases, and, on mature reflection I am satisfied that -over three thousand of those cases have originated from drunkenness -alone, and I believe that a great proportion of the remainder could be -traced either directly or indirectly to this great source of crime.” With -such an experience and such a conviction it is needless to add that Mr. -Richmond has made a strong plea for the temperance cause. - -When Messrs. Charles Scribner’s Sons announced that a new and complete -edition of the writings of Donald G. Mitchell (Ik Marvel) was to be -sent out from their house, the many lovers of “Reveries of a Bachelor,” -and “Dream Life,” were heartily pleased. No other books in our American -Literature have a charm like those two. We all feel a certain personal -affection for the Bachelor whose fireside dreams and fancies are like our -own, an affection which makes us turn gladly to anything he writes, and -we are never disappointed in what we find. To be sure there is nothing in -“Seven Stories,” or “Wet Days at Edgewood,” or “Dr. Johns,” that gives -us the delight of our first favorites, but there is much of pleasant -narrative and wholesome sentiment that drives away our dullness and tones -up our thoughts. The new edition is very attractive, its cloth binding -being “something new” in American books, and when the twelve volumes are -out they will be a valuable addition to our _good_ books. - -The first new volume in the new edition of Ik Marvel is a bundle of -pleasant papers which are put under the apt title of “Bound Together,”[G] -because, as the author says, “after considerable search I could find -no more unifying title.” Pleasant reading they are, indeed, on topics -which are everyday enough and interesting enough to make every reader -linger over them. Among the essays is the oration on Washington Irving, -delivered at the centennial celebration of Irving’s birth, held a year -ago, at Tarrytown; a course of lectures on “Titian and His Times;” “Two -College Talks;” “Beginnings of an Old Town,” an address delivered upon -the occasion of the second centennial of the foundation of the town of -Norwich, and several delightful papers grouped under the general heads of -“Processions of the Months,” and “In-doors and Out-of-doors.” - -There are a great many very suggestive and valuable hints in “My -House.”[H] If house builders would only follow them our eyes and taste -would not be so tried now-a-days by the ginger-bready piles of red and -green peaks and towers and balconies and turrets and cupolas that are -called houses; houses that are built for style, and not for fitness. It -is a pity that a few sensible ideas about house building can not be put -into our heads until we shall build a little nearer Mr. Bunce’s ideal, -houses whose foundations are deep, and whose walls will stand through -many generations to come, built for happiness and not to look at. He does -not try to set forth cheap devices by which “inferior things are made -to put on the seeming of better things,” nor to show how a house can be -made pretentious by means of shams, but “how it can be made beautiful -by choosing and combining intelligently.” “My theme is art, and not -trickery; my design is to show how to bring about good results by right -methods, not how to cover up paltry objects by false devices.” - -A book giving much needed and valuable information respecting the false -systems of religion, has been lately issued, by Messrs. Phillips & -Hunt.[I] It is a book for the times, and published for a purpose worthy -of the source whence it comes. It contains nine distinct essays, by as -many Christian scholars, well fitted for the work undertaken; beside -their eminent ability they have severally been in circumstances most -favorable to a thorough understanding of the subjects discussed. The -thoughtful reader will discover in them sufficient grounds for the faith -indicated by the title, “Doomed Religions,” and that the false systems -that have for ages enthralled the race give evidence of decay. - - -BOOKS RECEIVED. - -“The World’s Cyclopædia and Library of Universal Knowledge.” Compiled by -Professor H. L. Williams. New York: World Manufacturing Co. - -“Biogen; A Speculation on the Origin and Nature of Life.” By Prof. Elliot -Coues. Boston: Estes & Lauriat. 1884. - -“Stories by American Authors;” volumes I. and II. New York: Charles -Scribner’s Sons. 1884. - -“The Last of the Luscombs;” by Helen Pearson Barnard. Boston: -Congregational Sunday-School and Publishing Society. - -“The Retrospect. A Poem in Four Cantos;” by John Ap Thomas Jones. -Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott & Co. 1884. - -“The Opening of a Chestnut Burr.” By E. P. Roe. New York: Dodd, Mead & Co. - -The Riverside Literature Series: “Mabel Martin and Other Poems.” By John -Greenleaf Whittier. Boston: Houghton, Mifflin & Co. - -[C] Life at Puget Sound, with Sketches of Travel in Washington Territory, -British Columbia, Oregon and California. 1865-1881. By Caroline C. -Leighton. Boston: Lee & Shepard, publishers, 1884. - -[D] Wheeler’s Complete Analysis of the Bible. A Summary of Old and New -Testament History. By J. T. Wheeler, F. R. G. S., Philadelphia: Thayer, -Merriam & Co. 1882. - -[E] The Holy Catholic Church. The Antiquity of Methodism. The Episcopal -Church. By J. H. Vincent, D.D. Phillips & Hunt, New York: 1884. - -[F] Leaves from the Diary of an Old Lawyer. By A. B. Richmond, Esq., -Meadville, Pa. Meadville Publishing House. 1883. - -[G] Bound Together: A Sheaf of Papers. By the author of “Wet Days at -Edgewood,” “Reveries of a Bachelor,” etc. New York: Charles Scribner’s -Sons. 1884. - -[H] My House; An Ideal. By Oliver B. Bunce. New York: Charles Scribner’s -Sons. 1884. - -[I] Doomed Religions. A series of essays on Great Religions of the World. -Edited by Rev. J. M. Reid, D.D., LL. D. New York: Phillips & Hunt. 1884. - - * * * * * - -[Illustration: ROYAL BAKING POWDER - -Absolutely Pure.] - -This powder never varies. A marvel of purity, strength and wholesomeness. -More economical than the ordinary kinds, and can not be sold in -competition with the multitude of low test, short weight, alum or -phosphate powders. _Sold only in cans._ ROYAL BAKING POWDER CO., 106 Wall -Street, New York. - - * * * * * - -Transcriber’s Notes: - -Obvious punctuation errors repaired. - -Page 438, “Kineas” changed to “Cineas” throughout, to match the heading, -the note, and the prior issue of THE CHAUTAUQUAN referenced in the note. - -Pages 440-442, Sunday Readings: date headings changed from the dates of -the Sundays in April 1884, to the dates of the Sundays in May 1884. - -Page 444, “DIJCK” changed to “DYCK” (heading: ANTOON VAN DYCK) - -Page 447, “phase” changed to “phrase” (a joyous phrase) - -Page 450, “loses” changed to “losses” (their losses at Ticonderoga) - -Page 461, “Jeussen” changed to “Jenssen” (Hans Jenssen, in far away -Norway) - -Page 480, “Brittanica” changed to “Britannica” (Lübke, the Britannica, -and) - -Page 483, “Vermamdois” changed to “Vermandois” (Hugh of Vermandois) - -Page 484, “suceessful” changed to “successful” (successful or happy -living) - -Page 490, “Aquatania” changed to “Aquitania” (governor of Aquitania) - -Page 492, “owned” changed to “owed” (whose brethren owed allegiance) - -Page 494, “Perkheimer” changed to “Pirkheimer” (“Pirkheimer,” pirkˈhi-mer) - -Page 494, “Francesko Spforza” changed to “Francesco Sforza” (“Francesco -Sforza,” fran-chĕsˈko sfortˈsä) - -Page 494, “Paola” changed to “Paolo“ (Paolo Veronese) - -Page 494, “Gongaza” and pronunciation “gon-gäˈzä“ changed to “Gonzaga“ -and “gon-zäˈgä” (“Vincenzo Gonzaga,” vin-senˈzo gon-zäˈgä) - -Page 495, “Pescarra” changed to “Pescara” (General Pescara receiving the -keys) - -Page 495, “English” changed to “Indians” (as the French and Indians did) - -Page 495, “Louisberg” changed to “Louisburg” (His valor at Louisburg) - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, May 1884, -No. 8, by The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CHAUTAUQUAN, MAY 1884 *** - -***** This file should be named 55158-0.txt or 55158-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/1/5/55158/ - -Produced by Emmy, Juliet Sutherland and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |